The Open Access Publisher and Free Library

FRIDAY SERIAL

Serials and Stories, by Colin Heston

GO TO FRIDAY STORY ARCHIVES

SCROLL DOWN TO SEE PREVIOUS EPISODES

9/11 TWO Chapter 8. Family Visit

8. Family Visit

Sarah was full of apprehension as she slid into the back seat of the well-polished black Mercedes C240. The driver closed the door softly behind her and gave a slight nod of his head. He spoke no English.

“How long till we get there?” she asked in her excellent Russian, even if with a quaint Ukrainian accent.

“Ah, you are from Ukraine?”

“Sort of. I was born there but my parents migrated to America when I was five. How long till we get there?”

“It will be about two hours.”

“That long?”

“The last hour is through mountains. Very beautiful though. Best in the world.”

Sarah Kohmsky had never met her uncle Sergey, even though when she spoke with him on the phone, he behaved as though he saw her every day and had watched her grow up. “And what of my other uncle?” she had asked. Uncle Sergey had simply replied, “Oh, he’s gone. Been gone a long time.” She had not followed up. She wasn’t sure what “gone” meant.

The car glided through the dull streets of Bishtek. These former Soviet towns — that’s all this was, really, hardly a city — seemed to embody her father’s personality, depressed, dull and gray, never quite coming alive, people looking vacantly in front of them as though there was nothing to look for, or look at. It was a terrible atmosphere of emptiness, or maybe better described as loneliness. Her father was always alone. That’s what had made her so alone herself. No, detached, maybe that was a better way to put it. He was disconnected from people and didn’t seem to know why, didn’t seem to even realize the extent of his loneliness. She could not remember feeling close to him; in fact she could not remember ever being hugged by him, or even touched by him. He must have surely. But she couldn’t remember one instance. He never spoke, he never touched. He just thought. Or at least, that’s what she assumed he was doing in all that silence.

Her uncle Sergey didn’t sound that way at all on the phone. In fact, just the opposite. He talked and talked like it was just yesterday. How he and her dad had played soccer and ice hockey together. How they had explored the streams and hills of the Ukraine. It sounded like just one happy childhood. Was he really her uncle? But Shalah had assured her that he was indeed her uncle, and Shalah would know. His network of spies discovered this fact by accident when they were searching for a reliable Russian mafia group with whom they could contract to do the new nine eleven attack.

Shalah was convinced that the Americans would not be looking for Russians, but for Islamic militants. In fact, he knew that was their mindset from his spies in New Jersey. It was a nice surprise when an old photograph of Sarah turned up in uncle Sergey’s dossier put together by one of his operatives. He had recognized her immediately, even though she must have been just a teenager when it was taken. And Sarah had later confirmed it when he showed it to her. She couldn’t understand how her uncle could have got the photograph because she thought that her father never communicated with him, never heard from him again, once they left Chernobyl. Her mom had told her that uncle Sergey had worked at the power plant, but was not there at the time of the disaster. In fact she did not know where he was. She never mentioned the other brother. Her mom must have secretly sent the photo, though how she knew where to send it was a mystery. Unless, unless it had to do with those strange envelopes stuffed with money that would come from the Soviet, with the Chernobyl postmark. Sarah wondered, now, how the money could have gotten through the corrupt and penniless postal workers of the USSR, and even later under the Ukraine when after the collapse of the Soviet Union, nobody had any money, food, or anything. Was it uncle Sergey who sent the money?

*

Her driver had switched on the radio which, Sarah was pleasantly surprised, was playing Tchaikovsky’s violin concerto. Trouble was the driver hummed along with it, out of tune. Classical music was never meant to be hummed to, she thought, even if the hummer were in tune.

They were in the mountains now. It was high summer and they were just beginning to leave behind the rich greens of the oaks and maples and elms, climbing higher into the firs and pines. The snow covered peaks could be glimpsed if she pushed her face against the window, or looked up through the moon roof. The narrow but well-made road curved graciously through the mountains and valleys. She saw waterfalls, whitewater, precipices and deer. Her driver was right. This was a beautiful place, perhaps the most beautiful and unspoiled scenery she had seen.

“Are we getting close?” she asked.

“In a few minutes. You will be happy to see your uncle again, eh?”

“Quite,” she answered.

Sarah saw the road rise steeply ahead, and the driver shifted down a cog. The Mercedes responded and gave a throaty hum as it surged forward. At the very top of the steep rise, the forest cleared and a large wrought iron gate slowly opened ahead of them. The car slowed, rolled into an immense cobblestone courtyard and pulled up in front of a huge stone villa, where uncle Sergey stood waiting at the bottom of a large flight of heavy stone steps. Her driver jumped out and hurried round to her door.

Uncle Sergey put out his hand. “Welcome to my humble abode,” he smiled.

“Hello uncle Sergey.”

“My dear, how beautiful you have grown!”

“But we’ve never met. How do you know that?” quipped Sarah.

“Ah, just like your dad. No time for formalities! Of course I have seen your photographs.”

“How? My dad never communicated with anyone, least of all you.”

“Men, Russian men. What can I say? Of course your mom kept in touch from time to time.”

“She never said anything to me.”

“Probably, she did not want your dad to know.”

“Well, whatever. Nice place you have here.”

“Wait till you see the view!”

Sergey leaned forward and tried to complete his welcome by gently kissing Sarah on each cheek. She allowed him, but did not really respond. He stood back and said, looking into her round and almost smiling face, “My dear, welcome, welcome. It’s a terrible thing that our families have been broken up for so long. Family. When you come right down to it, that’s all we have, you know.”

Now Sarah did smile, not happily, but at her uncle’s lame attempt at wisdom. “Yes, uncle Sergey, at last we are together,” she said, almost mocking him.

“Ah, your father all over again. It’s amazing, but very reassuring,” said Sergey, grasping her hands affectionately. “Come, let’s get you settled.”

Three men dressed in black suits descended the stairs to retrieve her luggage. Uncle Sergey took Sarah’s arm and guided her up the steps. They spoke Russian.

“I didn’t know you lived so well, uncle Sergey.”

“And would you believe, on no income!”

“You Chechens always were resourceful.”

“When you have a government that can’t pay you, you must look for other means.”

“You are Chechen, right?”

“If you say so, my dear.”

Sarah laughed and went as if to kiss uncle Sergey on the cheek, but did not quite do so. She had to resist getting too close to him. It could interfere with business. She turned to look out across the valley.”

“Yes, Sarah, that is all mine, or more or less mine. It’s the government’s of course, but I take care of it for them. The great waterfall you see down there,” he pointed across to the right of the villa, “runs a hydroelectric station that produces enough power to supply most of Bishtek.”

“Amazing!”

“Come inside my dear, I hear we have big business to discuss.”

They entered the huge lobby, large enough for a hotel, which it actually was, since uncle Sergey employed “many men doing many things,” as he described them, and he liked to keep them close to him. The lobby was over furnished with very large items hewn from natural logs. There were stuffed animals and animal heads on the walls, giving the impression of a well-used hunting lodge. Sarah looked down and saw that she was standing on a thick rug of a black bear, complete with head.

“I’d like to freshen up a little before we get started, if that’s OK.”

“Yes of course. How inconsiderate of me. Petrovka will show you to your room.” He signaled to a maid standing in a far off corner of the lobby.

*

Uncle Sergey stepped out of the lobby on to the top of the landing overlooking the steps and the view of the waterfall. He opened his phone and began to text, but then changed his mind and made a call instead.

“Turgo?”

“What is it?”

“I just want to be sure you’re on board with this.”

“She’s here?”

“Yes. Now this is what I’m going to do. No, wait a minute. I don’t want to do this on the phone. Meet me down at the observation tower. I’m going there now.”

“Down gravel path?”

“Yes.”

“I come.”

The observation tower jutted out from the villa and was entered from the outside. It literally hung out over a precipice, giving an unnerving view of the waterfall and the hydroelectric generating plant. Sergey entered the glass enclosed deck and looked back up the path to see Turgo shuffling along. He cut a pathetic figure, hunched over in his disheveled gray suit, too big for him, looking like he had slept in it, and probably he had. Poor Turgo, thought Sergey, he’s fallen on hard times, but soon all that will change.

*

Turgo had been his boss at the Chernobyl power station. But neither of them was there for the disaster. In fact, they were far away in Bishtek selling nuclear waste to one of Khadafy’s henchmen. Turgo had reluctantly joined Sergey on his first adventure. And it was an adventure, since they had done the deal, and got half the money, when news of the Chernobyl disaster reached them and the Libyan had demanded his money back because, he said, obviously they could not produce the goods. It was then that Sergey decided that he was a Chechen, and disposed of the Libyan right there in front of Turgo.

“These Libyans are no good anyway,” he said as he pocketed his revolver.

Turgo was mortified. He was such a worrier. He stood there shivering and shaking and whining. “I’m going back to the plant in Chernobyl. I can’t do this kind of work,” he whimpered.

“It’s not work. It’s adventure! Besides you can’t go back to Chernobyl.

It’s radioactive.”

”I’ve got to. What about my family?”

“Forget about your family. Worry about yourself.” Sergey realized he said the wrong thing. That’s all he does is worry, he mused. He fiddled with his revolver in his pocket. Turgo watched him and became frightened.

“Don’t worry. I won’t do anything to you. Go on. Go off wherever you want. But my advice is to stay away from Chernobyl,” said Sergey.

Of course, Turgo went back to Chernobyl, or at least he tried to. He could not get within fifty miles of the place and ended up on the streets of little towns begging for money or a bit of food. It was a few years later when Sergey encountered Turgo working at the counter of the Tulgovichi post office. He couldn’t believe it. Turgo at first pretended not to recognize him, but soon, weak as he was, he gave in.

“How did you end up here?” Sergey asked.

“It’s a long story. My wife and daughter. They are both dead. Radioactive poisoning they said. I got a pension, or used to until the Union collapsed. Then I managed to find a job here when the worker and his family also died.”

“Your good fortune, huh?” observed Sergey, insensitive as usual. Turgo did not answer. “I need you to do me a favor,” continued Sergey. Turgo looked apprehensive and said nothing. “Can you mail this small package and make it look like it came from Chernobyl?”

“What’s in it?”

“Money. And I know how much is there. So don’t try swiping it. I’ll give you $100 to take care of it.”

Turgo looked at him puzzled, but too timid to ask him why he was doing this. He looked at the address and recognized the name. “Oh, I see.

I’d be very pleased to do it. And the return address?”

“Make it this post office, and to you or any name you want to make up.

But not mine.”

*

Turgo, lost in thought, entered the observation tower, leaving the door open behind him.

“Turgo!” yelled Sergey. “Close the door. The noise of the waterfall is deafening. We need to talk.”

Turgo pushed the door shut. He looked at Sergey, a mixture of apprehension and longing in his eyes.

“OK. Now, are you sure you’re up to this?”

“Of course,” said Turgo, “I am nuclear scientist, I was top of class in my heyday.”

“It looks like this is all going to happen. I’ll provide you with four assistants, two of them bodyguards and the other two technical assistants.

Some of them are already in the USA.”

“What must I do?”

“When you get there, take delivery of two disassembled Nag missiles and assemble them.”

“Ah yes, those are the new Indian short range ones. Very good! And the payloads?”

“Here’s the challenge. Our clients want nuclear tips. But frankly, I think they’re crazy, or at least don’t fully comprehend the technical challenge of installing nuclear tips and further, we don’t have anything nuclear that we could adapt to these missiles, do we?”

“You are right. Nuclear tips have never been installed or tested on these short range missiles. The stuff we have either here or stashed away in the USA will not work. Or at least would take a year or more to adapt.”

“Here’s my strategy. I’ll try to talk my niece into doing a bio toxin payload. Ricin. That hasn’t been tried either, but at least it's easier to do, isn’t it?

“And the ricin?”

“You will have to manufacture it over there. It’s easy to do. My young brother Nicholas, an American, will get the castor oil from which you can make it and he’ll set up a manufacturing lab in the kitchen of the safe house which he has acquired already.”

“I have never made ricin before, but I hear it’s not difficult. However, it’s the delivery that is the challenge.”

“So innovate. I suggest some common explosive payload laced with ricin.

“I can do that. This is for both missiles?”

“We do one with ricin and the other we do with high explosive to make as big a bang as possible. Has to look good, you know. That’s what our clients like most of all.”

“And the explosives? Where are they?”

“They are already in the safe house. Nicholas acquired it. He can get anything.”

“What type of explosive?”

“That I don’t know. I just told Nicholas we wanted high explosives that can be packed into a small space. Now we come to the most important part. We cannot, repeat, cannot, tell our clients any of this. And this applies especially to my niece. She’s very sharp I can see, and she also works for one of Iran’s most ruthless terrorists, or maybe it’s Al Qaeda. Who knows? I don’t really care. So you say nothing. You push your role as the nuclear scientist. Got it?”

“I do understand.”

“I will tell her that we already have the nuclear materials stashed away in our safe house in New Jersey.”

“New where?”

“New Jersey, idiot! America! It’s a state that is right next to New York. You don’t know that and you even have a Green Card?”

“Whatever you say, Sergey. I can do whatever you want. But —”

“But what?”

“What about the money?”

“It’s going to be a lot of money, more than you will be able to spend in your lifetime. Sarah’s outfit has money coming out of its eyeballs. I don’t know where they get it, although I have my suspicions. Anyway, I don’t care, so long as we get our share of it.”

“And how much is that?”

“We’ll know after we have talked with my beautiful and smart long lost niece. You just be sure you make no slip-ups. She’ll catch on if you do. Then she’ll report to her boss, and we’ll be done for. And I mean done for.”

*

Uncle Sergey walked across the lobby to meet Sarah as she followed the maid into the room. Turgo followed, haltingly, not sure whether he should follow or not. Uncle Sergey grasped Sarah’s hand with great joy and turned to Turgo.

“Turgo! Come meet my beautiful niece!”

Sara strutted forward and vigorously shook Turgo’s limp hand.

“I am the nuclear scientist,” blurted Turgo, “pleased to meet you, miss?””

“I’m Sarah, Sarah Kohmsky. Call me Sarah. Pleased to meet you.”

“Ah yes, Kohmsky. Pleased I meet you. Think I knew your father years ago, even before you born,” replied Turgo, trying hard to be enthusiastic but not to make any slips.

Uncle Sergey led them to the large coffee table that sat not far from the lobby entrance, surrounded by deep overstuffed couches and chairs, upholstered in rich off-black leather. They sat towards one corner of the table, Sarah sitting separate on a chair, the other two on a couch.

“Now, my dear, tell us what you want. My best wishes by the way to your mom and dad,” Uncle Sergey added.

“I come from my colleague Shalah Muhammad, who I think you know, uncle Sergey.”

“A shit-head, that much we know. But he is a very good operator.” He immediately noted that his remark upset Sarah. Was there a spark there? He wondered.

“We are planning,” Sarah looked around the room.

“It’s OK. You are among loyal friends. Nothing will go beyond these walls.”

At this moment Petrovka appeared with a tray of Russian tea and placed it on the table. Sarah waited for her to leave. “We need a scientist who can reassemble two mini Nag missiles and attach nuclear tips.”

“Of course, I am scientist,” said Turgo, “but missiles, they very new, no?”

“Yes, the very latest model. And they should be on the way to the port of Mumbai as we speak.”

“That Muhammad, he’s good all right,” mused Sergey.

“It’s who you know, and he knows everyone.”

“I bet he does,” said uncle Sergey, convinced that he saw a very slight reddening of Sarah’s cheeks. “And what do you want from us? More importantly, how much will you pay?”

“We’d like you to arrange shipment of the missiles out of Mumbai through the Port of Newark. Then provide technicians to reassemble them and add nuclear tips. Shalah tells me that you already have safe houses in the New Jersey area.”

“And then?”

“Fire them of course, and hit the target.”

“This Newark, it’s close to New York City, right?” asked Turgo.

“Right. About sixteen kilometers, but the launch will be North of Newark, more like thirty kilometers away from Manhattan.”

“So what is the target?”

“The target is Ground Zero. Or, as they are starting to call it, now that the tower is near completion, Freedom Tower.”

“Ground What? What is that?” asked Turgo.

“What was left after Bin Laden destroyed the twin towers on nine eleven.” Sarah turned to Sergey. “Can you do it?” she asked.

“For how much?”

“Ten million dollars now, another five million when you hit the target,” she paused, “with both missiles of course.”

Uncle Sergey looked over at Turgo who smiled nervously. Sergey could almost see the dollar signs in his retinas.

“How much time?” asked Turgo.

“It must be right on the anniversary of the Bin Laden attack. September 11, 8.34 AM. U.S. eastern standard time.”

“That gives us roughly two months,” observed Uncle Sergey.

“Can you do it?”

“It is too little time, unless we get the missiles there within two weeks,” complained Turgo with his characteristic negativity that attracted a disapproving glance from Sergey.

“For that amount of money, we can do it,” said Sergey.

“Excellent!”

“And now the down payment?”

“Do you have an Hawala?”

“Of course. He is my nephew.”

“Tell him to call this number in Dubai, code word zero.” Sarah handed over a cell phone, but then pulled it back. She had forgotten Shalah’s exhortation:

We must, absolutely must, have the nuclear tips. The operation is nothing without them.

Holding on to the phone, she looked hard into uncle Sergey’s face, examining every line on it, watching his eyelids flutter, nostrils pulled down, his bottom teeth, stained with nicotine, pressing on his upper lip.

“You understand,” she warned, “that we must have the nuclear tips. Without them the operation is nothing.”

“No problem my dear. We already have a store of nuclear materials tucked away in the USA. We saved them for just this purpose. My brother in America has it all set up.”

“That’s very good to know,” said Sarah, then, suddenly realizing what Sergey had said, looking very puzzled, she asked, “wait a minute, you said your brother in America? My father is part of your operation? Surely not!”

Uncle Sergey coughed a little to clear his throat. He had made a slip.

“Did I say that?” he asked with feigned surprise, “no, of course, not your dad. Good heavens, could you imagine that? The poor old man is stuck in the 19th century and will never get out of it, you know that.”

“I do,” said Sarah suspiciously, “so who do you mean?”

“It was no one. Just an operative. I don’t know how I could have said that. Naturally, I think of all my operatives as family,” he said unconvincingly.

Sarah leaned across to her uncle sticking her chin out just like her mother did when she was upset and determined to get her way, which wasn’t often. “Uncle Sergey, or whoever you are, you need to come clean with me. I can’t do business with someone who is holding back on me, who I can’t trust.”

There was a long silence, broken only by Sergey clearing his throat, and Turgo strangely beginning to hum, almost under his breath. Sergey had to reveal the truth. “All right. But I tell you it’s not a good idea to know too many names of those who you are dealing with in such a big operation as this one. Anyway, your boss probably already knows who it is.

“Well?”

“It is my little brother Nicholas, your uncle. He is fourteen years younger than me, sixteen younger than your dad.”

“But why is he in America? Is he actually American?”

“He left Russia when he was just fifteen years old, just around the Chernobyl disaster and never came back. Then some years later I heard through my other contacts that he was involved in exporting cars out of Newark, and we have done business ever since.”

“I don’t believe you. I’ll ask my dad.”

“There’s no point. Your mom and dad know nothing of him, least of all that he has been in Newark all the time you have been in New York.”

“I want his phone number.”

“That’s not a good idea, Sarah. It puts him at risk; you and me as well.”

“Give it to me, or our deal stops right now.”

Uncle Sergey got up and paced up and down the bear rug, looking at the bear’s face staring up at him. Then he sat down again. “You promise not to call him until after the successful completion of our operation?”

“Fair enough. Give it to me.”

Uncle Sergey opened his phone and scrolled down his contact list. He tapped the contact and showed the phone to Sarah, who copied it into her own phone.

“Thank you uncle Sergey,” she said with a sweet smile, “now where were we?”

“I said we had nuclear materials all ready at our safe house in Newark.”

“Oh, yes. I was about to say again that Shalah will be really pissed off if the attack is not nuclear. He has heard that you were pushing for a bio toxin attack with ricin.”

“Ricin? No, not at all. We can do it of course, and it would be very spectacular if I may say so. A real first in terrorism!”

“Yes, very good. And I could do it too!” added Turgo, trying to be helpful.

“Uncle, no! There will be hell to pay if you do ricin. No bio toxins of any kind, understand? We want nuclear tips.”

“Of course, of course. We are well prepared for nuclear. All that is required is for Turgo to meet up with the nuclear components. ”

Turgo smiled and wriggled in his seat, crossing and uncrossing his legs. Sarah handed over a phone showing the text of the Hawala number which uncle Sergey began to copy. But Sarah stopped him. “No, you must make the calls from this phone. Make sure you destroy it after you’ve made the calls.”

Uncle Sergey raised his tea cup and Sarah and Turgo joined him. “To nine eleven two!” he said with great satisfaction.

Read-Me.Org
9/11 TWO Chapter 7. Dental Work

7. Dental Work

It was incredibly hot and incredibly humid. Shalah Muhammad’s shirt was already soaked in sweat and the day had only just begun. Yet he still wore his jacket. He felt undressed without it. Hyderabad was his favorite city, especially Old City. He called to the auto rickshaw driver to let him off at Charminar, and he strolled down to the Laad bazaar, then turned off into a side street which was crammed full of pedestrians rushing to and fro, as people do only in India’s crowded downtown streets and alleys.

He resisted visiting the Gulzar House where the famous Hyderbadi pearls were brokered and sold. He might go there on the way back and buy some loose pearls for his wives who enjoyed stringing them or working them into their garments. He knew a place where he could buy them at bargain prices. But, business came before pleasure, he said to himself, smiling as he remembered his old teacher at the Harrow boarding school in England. It was his favorite saying. “Business before pleasure, young man,” he would say. And it had stuck. He never deviated from that rule.

The street narrowed into an alley, where the shops were more like stalls at an open market. It was hard to find one’s way through the crush of busy people. To make it worse, young men, mostly bearded, strained on their bicycles carrying enormous loads of cloth, cotton, and other wares. They were totally bent on going forward. Too bad for you if you got in the way. Dentists’ row came up suddenly. He had visited here often when he had a tooth ache, and enjoyed watching the dentists sitting in their own chairs, calling out, offering the best painless services, special deals on two for one extractions. At last he found the booth he was looking for, decorated in gaudy colors, a sign in bright red saying, SMILEY HOUSE and beneath it the slogan, HEALTHY TEETH, HEALTHY MIND. And on a brass plate at the entrance, tacked on to the wobbly pole that held up a canvas awning to shield the dentist chair from the sun, was written in a careful but amateurish hand, DR. KUMAR JAMAL. DDS. OXFORD.

Shalah approached the dentist who was dressed carefully in a bright white open neck shirt, slim tight fitting gabardine pants, and of course, had a sparkling white smile to match his shirt. His beard was almost non-existent. It had been carefully cropped and groomed to be as short as possible but clearly visible.

“Do you have a cleaning special today?” asked Shalah Muhammad.

“I’m sorry sir, but the special ended yesterday. But I do have a special on extractions if you have a coupon,” replied the dentist in almost perfect Farsi.

“You speak Farsi?” asked Shalah, surprised.

“Of course. I am from Western Punjab, the best and most beautiful part of Pakistan,” the dentist said proudly, “but of course, I have my DDS from Oxford.”

“I have a coupon for two extractions.”

“I’m sorry sir, the coupon to which I am referring allows only for one extraction. Are you sure you need two extractions?”

“I’m sure.”

“Perhaps you had better step in and I’ll take a look.” Dr. Jamal slid out of the chair and beckoned for Shalah to take his place, and he did so.

“Open wide, now. Ah, yes, I think you’re right. It’s two. You’re sure you want to do two extractions? It will of course cost much more than one.”

“I will pay for two.”

“Very good, sir. But by the look of it, it will be too much for you if I do both today. Besides my assistant is not here, and he speaks only Urdu.”

“Then when? I can go to someone else, you know, and probably get a better price.”

“Price is important, but when it comes to extractions, quality is much more important, wouldn’t you say sir? Besides I have the best equipment and I guarantee the extractions will be totally painless.”

“And how expensive?”

“You understand that doing two costs a lot more than one.”

“I thought two was always cheaper than one.”

“No, much more, but guaranteed for a lifetime.”

“That’s not very long.”

“Very funny, sir! Would you like to make an appointment for the extractions? I have a very special comfortable chair in the back. And you can watch TV as well.”

Dr. Jamal slid a curtain back exposing an empty space surrounded by more curtains. Shalah followed him and Jamal closed the curtain behind him. They stood close to each other, almost touching.

“We can do it whenever you want,” whispered Jamal in Farsi. “I have it all set up. It will be easy.”

“So, they will be disassembled, or will we have to do that?” asked Shalah Muhammad.

“We will do it. I take it they don’t have to be completely disassembled?”

“Just enough to allow packing into a crate that doesn’t look like a missile.”

“And the money?”

“Ten million U.S. dollars now, ten million on receipt of shipment.”

“Thirty million, half now. I meant it when I said two is a lot more than one.”

“Twelve and twelve.”

“Deal. And where do we ship to?”

“The Port of Newark, USA. I will send you details later. Actually, I will not. My Russian colleagues will be receiving the shipment. They will contact you.”

“Excellent! And the down payment?”

“We need to find an Hawala.”

“No problem. There’s one in the next street, behind Gulzar House.”

“OK. So let’s be clear. These are two short range mini Nag missiles, right?”

“Right. Fifty miles max range. We have already located them in Bangalore. The security is minimal. Shipment from there through Mumbai port a breeze.”

Dr. Jamal opened the curtain and led Shalah Muhammad out, placing a “back in 5 minutes” sign on the dentist chair. As they wound their way through the crowd of shoppers and vendors, Shalah sought additional assurance.

“Your boys can do this, right?”

“Of course. No problem. This is easy. No violence. We have people inside.”

“You understand the consequences of failure?”

“Really. This attitude is insulting. We never fail. Never!”

“OK! OK! Just so we both understand.”

They made their way through the Gulzar house, through a back door and into a small alleyway which was nevertheless crowded with seemingly too many people trying to get through too small a space. Dr. Jamal waved to an old wizened man, dirty turban on his head, sitting in a doorway on a low stool, cell phone in hand. “I have a customer for you!” he announced in Telugu, as he and Shalah Muhammad squatted down beside him.

Shalah had to guess what he had said. “I don’t like this. What language is that? I thought it would be Urdu,” he said with a hint of suspicion.

“Oh, Sorry. It’s Telugu. The Hawala does not speak Urdu. He’s from Vizag which is about 360 miles south of here where Telugu is mainly spoken. My cousin lives there, that’s how I know him.”

“How much? Where to?” grunted the Hawala.

“It’s from Dubai and it’s twelve million U.S. Dollars.”

“Ah! My friends in Dubai. They have so much money there! Your contact should call this number.” The Hawala indicated a name and number on a grubby hand written list. Shalah Muhammad opened his cell phone and made a call.

“This is nine-one-one. Yes, the amount is twelve million U.S. Dollars.

Call Hawala Felix, in Dubai. I am texting you the number now.”

“Have him send the money to this number,” said Jamal as he handed the Hawala a piece of paper.

“To Bengaluru?” asked the Hawala.

“Right, Bangalore,” he said.

“It will be a few moments, depending on how efficient your man is in Dubai. May I offer you some chai?” He signaled a boy who immediately ran off and returned quickly with three small cups, passing them out carefully. The Hawala raised a cup as if proposing a toast. “To money, praise be to God!” They all raised their cups just as the Hawala’s cell phone rang. He answered, “Yeh, good. OK.” He tapped END, then dialed another number. “Hello? Yeh. Good. Twelve million,” and closed his phone.

“It is done. My fee is one thousand U.S. Dollars. The boy will take it.”

Shalah Muhammad pulled out a wad of bills from the inside pocket of his jacket and counted out ten $100 bills.

*

Monica Silenzio guided her pure dark green 2012 Volvo wagon with tinted windows into the parking lot. They were somewhere in Hoboken, New Jersey, a run-down industrial park, so typical of the back streets of New Jersey. The lot was covered with old decaying bitumen. New Jersey weeds, far more powerful here than in any other state, thrust their way through the bitumen making cracks and holes, and even where parts of the lot were concreted over, it was no match for New Jersey’s weeds. They just forced their way right through it. At the far corner of the large lot which contained few cars for its size, was an old warehouse, a long low steel structure, covered with unpainted corrugated iron, a glass and brick front stuck on to the warehouse, as though it were an afterthought, and probably was. The Volvo rolled to a halt. Silenzio jumped out and darted around to the passenger side just in time to open the door for MacIver.

“Gees, you’re an accomplished chauffeur too!” he joked. “Where are we?” He had bantered and joked with her all the way, but she would not tell him where they were going. “You spies,” he joked, “you just can’t help holding everything back.”

Silenzio took a small bow, smiling vivaciously, her wavy blonde hair blowing in the Hudson River breeze. Her smile was a complicated smile that kept MacIver guessing. It was not a seductive smile. It was more a smile that told him she was just playing around with him. It conveyed an air of superiority and confidence. “I shouldn’t be doing this,” she said, “but you’re so well-known and respected, this time I think it’s OK.”

“You mean, it’s OK to open the car door for me?”

“No, silly! Letting you into this place.”

“And what exactly is this place? It doesn’t look all that secret. Not even any barbed wire around the property. Very bad security, I might say as an expert in the field.”

Silenzio walked up to a blank wall beside the glass lobby door and spoke to it. The wall slid open. “Come on,” she said.

MacIver, amused at the security antics, followed. They entered the lobby and were faced with another plain wall, this time with a mirrored glass panel, a hole in the middle, chest high. Silenzio inserted her bare ring finger with difficulty. A light blinked. She straightened up and spoke in a deep monotone, “Agent 33 Monica Silenzio with one guest, Larry MacIver.”

“That’s it? We’re in?” asked MacIver

“Not quite. Put your finger in.”

“I could say something.”

“Don’t.”

“Which one?”

“Your favorite.”

MacIver inserted the middle finger of his right hand. He couldn’t help running his tongue against his upper lip. The action was reflected in the mirror. A sliding door opened and Silenzio grabbed his arm to guide him in. MacIver found himself in a cavernous warehouse with rows and rows of filing cabinets. Behind a large glass panel there were workers, some wearing headphones, seated by computer consoles, tape recorders, mountains of books and papers. MacIver stared at the sight in amazement.

“The cabinets?” he asked.

“Data from wiretaps, and whatever, collected since nine eleven.”

“The CIA collected all this?”

“And the National Intelligence Agency. We share information just like the Nine Eleven Commission said we should.”

“Admirable. And the workers over there?” MacIver pointed to the people behind the glass partition.

“Translators.”

“But how could they ever do all this?”

“They can’t. They’re only up to 2003.”

“Ridiculous!”

Silenzio raised her eyebrows.

“Sorry, it’s terrific you have shown me this, but —”

“But what?”

“Well it’s just a terrible waste of scarce resources.”

“Who says they’re scarce?”

“The current chatter you quoted at the meeting.”

“There’s a rating system. Some chatter can be put on fast track. Has to be approved by someone with gold security clearance. There’s a protocol.”

“Say no more. I understand. So it’s basically useless, and probably not timely either, even the ‘fast track’ chatter.” MacIver stepped towards the work room.

Silenzio grabbed his arm. “You can’t talk to them. You don’t have clearance,” she said.

“But what could they possibly know that would risk national security?”

“That’s not the point. It’s protocol. Come on, let’s get you back to the university where you belong.”

MacIver shook his head in despair, derision, or both. But he looked sideways at Silenzio. He liked the feel of her touch on his arm. He tried to get a whiff of her gorgeous hair. She guided him out through the security rigmarole, then to the car. She opened the door for him and MacIver gently touched her hand as she gripped the door handle.

“Why did you bring me here?” he asked, “it obviously supports what I said at the meeting.”

“It’s my way of saying what I can’t say in public. Besides, I trust you.”

Taken aback MacIver released her hand. In truth, he wanted to hug her really hard.

*

Mr. Kohmsky sat still, staring at the wall. Mrs. Kohmsky sat beside him, fidgeting in her handbag. It was the one that Sarah had refused when offered to her. She said she had no use for it.

Mrs. Kohmsky had nagged her husband until he gave in. She knew he would. He didn’t believe the FBI nonsense about Sarah being dead. They were lying. They both knew that. They had a lot of experience listening to government officials lie. The rule of thumb was to assume everything was a lie until proved otherwise. So she had convinced Mr. Kohmsky that they should try going to the New York State Police. They were supposed to be better trained than the NYPD. Maybe they could help track her down, or at least give them some lead they could follow up themselves. Now here they sat in the Manhattan Office of the New York State Police, hoping someone could give them some answers. The small waiting room was comfortable and the chairs soft. The entire office was quiet, very different from the NYPD offices that always bustled with activity. It gave the impression that this branch of the New York State Police was not at all busy.

Deputy commissioner Sylvia Celer emerged from her office. The Kohmskys stood immediately to greet her. She cut an imposing figure, a very tall slender woman in her fifties, her dark gray uniform perfectly pressed, the creases accentuating her angled features. Instead of ushering them into her office, she sat with them in the anteroom right where they were.

“Please remain seated, Mr. and Mrs. Kohmsky. Now what can I do to help you?”

“Our daughter Sarah,” Mrs. Kohmsky stuttered as she sat back in the soft chair, “we don’t know where she is, haven’t seen her for more than eight years. We’ve tried everywhere, NYPD, FBI, but they say we should assume she is dead.”

“And why do they say that?”

“They won’t say. But we know in our hearts that she is alive somewhere.”

“They are lying to us,” muttered Mr. Kohmsky gruffly, still staring at the wall. “They are keeping information from us. They know something.”

“I can’t imagine that they would keep information about your daughter away from you. What evidence do they report that suggests to them that she is dead?”

“They checked their missing-persons data base and found her there, but we don’t think that means anything. The photo they have is the one we gave NYPD years ago. Besides, we have given them evidence that she is still alive, but they just ignore it.”

“Evidence? What evidence, Mrs. Kohmsky?”

“The money we received from Chernobyl.”

“From where?”

“Chernobyl, Russia.”

“And you think it comes from your daughter?”

“Not exactly. In fact we received some just last week. We decided this time to come to you because we have heard that the New York State police are the most professional police and that you specialize in finding missing persons. We saw it on your web site.”

“I have to agree with you on that, Mrs. Kohmsky. Do you still have the money?”

"It’s here.” Mr. Kohmsky shifted slightly, dug his hand into his old denim pants and produced a small brown envelope that was covered with stamps and certainly looked like it had traveled all the way from Russia.

“May I open it?” asked Commissioner Celer.

“Of course,” said Mrs. Kohmsky, “the money is all there. We haven’t touched it yet. There was no note at all. Nothing.”

Commissioner Celer opened the packet and retrieved a thick wad of 100 Euro notes. “And you think this money is coming from your daughter?”

“Who else?”

“But why would she send you money? You’re not poor are you?”

“Well, we’re comfortable. We’ve always done our best to make sure Sarah was not wanting for anything. So we don’t really know why she’s sending us money.”

“She’s guilty, that’s why,” growled Mr. Kohmsky.

“Guilty?” asked the Commissioner.

“Guilty that she hasn’t got in touch with us for so many years. What did we do to her to deserve this? We gave her a good home and good education. And then she just runs away.”

“So you think she ran away? That nothing foul has happened?”

“As we’ve told all the others. We haven’t seen her since she went to do her Master’s Degree in Oxford. Not one word from her ever again.”

“Was there a disagreement between you before she left? Bad words?”

“No, nothing in particular. We never argued, actually,” said Mrs.

Kohmsky.

“She never said anything?” asked the Commissioner.

“Well, we are – were - a pretty quiet family. We didn’t ever say much to each other,” offered Mrs. Kohmsky.

“This money. Do you mind if I keep it for a little while? I’ll have our people at the State Crime Lab examine it. There may be some clues there. May also be a clue as to where the envelope came from?”

“Well it’s from Chernobyl, of course.”

“You came from there, right?” asked the Commissioner.

“Yes, but we have lost contact with everyone who lived there. Mr. Kohmsky had two brothers, but they left there years ago, at the same time we came to America.”

“And do you know where they are now?”

“We never heard from them again,” said Mr. Kohmsky, “never.”

“Have you ever tried to contact them?”

“No,” answered Mr. Kohmsky abruptly.

“I see.” The commissioner carefully replaced the money into the envelope.

“Please help us,” pleaded Mrs. Kohmsky.

“I will put my people on to it right away. I can’t promise you anything, of course. But we will give it a try.

“Thank you, commissioner,” said Mrs. Kohmsky, dabbing at a little tear at the corner of her eye, “you are most kind.”

The Commissioner stood as if to end the conversation, and Mr. and Mrs. Kohmsky stood with her. “One thing puzzles me,” said the Commissioner, “how come these envelopes come from Chernobyl? I thought no one lived there since it was destroyed in the nuclear disaster way back when.”

“We thought so too. We don’t know exactly, except that we think that some people have moved back into the general area. But that’s only very recent. We’ve been getting these packages for years.”

“Before Sarah disappeared?”

“At least since she was a teenager.”

“So why then would you conclude that the money was coming from her?”

“We know it doesn’t make sense. But it’s our only hope. Maybe she has gone back to Russia and met up with her uncles or something.”

“And the money you’ve received before. Always from Chernobyl, always Euros?”

“Yes. Although of course it was not Euros before there were Euros.”

“What was it?”

“U.S. dollars.”

“Did you tell the FBI and NYPD about the money?

“Of course,” said Mr. Kohmsky, “they said it had nothing to do with the case. They’re lying.”

“I see. Mr. and Mrs. Chomsky, I mean Kohmsky, I’ll be in touch. But don’t get your hopes up. The NYPD and FBI are very good at their work. They have a worldwide network of operatives. If she were alive, they would have found her by now.”

Mr. Kohmsky, unusual for him, offered his hand, which the Commissioner received, and they said their good-byes.

Read-Me.Org
9/11 TWO Chapter 6. Skyline

6. Skyline

Das insisted on taking the long way to the restaurant, the scenic route along the six mile long Skyline Drive that for the most part hugs the side of the steep hilly terrain of the Ramapo mountains, crossing the Ringwood State Park. It was the end of summer and the narrow windy road was enclosed intermittently by the leafy foliage of oaks and maples and occasionally opened out to residential or commercial complexes. Das pushed the car, taking the curves as fast as he thought he could without his boss yelling at him, switching on the hi-tech GPS system, though it was not as hi-tech as the one he had installed in his old Dodge Caravan. He glanced quickly at the rear vision mirror to make sure Silenzio was still following. She was, with difficulty.

“If you slow down a bit, Das, not only will Monica be able to keep up with us, but we could also discuss the progress you’re making with your dissertation,” said MacIver who enjoyed needling Das just enough to keep him focused on his work.

“A good idea, sir. I will slow down, though it’s not as much fun driving your fantastic car, sir. She is doing all right in any case sir. She’s a pretty good driver.”

“OK. Then what about your dissertation. Have you completed collecting data yet?”

“Sir, I’m sorry sir, but my borderline Asperger condition does not permit me to do two complex things at once. I can’t drive the car and talk about my dissertation at the same time. I’m sorry, sir. I’ll try sir.”

“Asperger’s? You’ve got that?”

“I’m afraid so, sir. That’s what they said at the student health center.

Don’t you remember? You made me go there.”

“Well I have to confess I don’t know what it is, but frankly, I doubt very much whether it’s a real illness. These psychiatrists, they keep inventing new diseases. It’s how they make their money.”

“I hope you’re right, sir, because they say there’s no cure for it sir.

Anyway, sir, my data collection will never be complete. Maybe that’s a sign of my Asperger’s. I just can’t stop collecting the data, sir.”

“You can’t stop?”

“That’s right sir. There’s just no end to it, sir. It’s like I collected bottle tops.”

“How big is the database now? How many cars are in it?”

“I don’t know exactly. Several hundred thousand, I’d guess.”

“Then maybe you should stop now? How many of them are stolen?”

“Depends what you mean by ‘stolen’ sir, doesn’t it? Sir please, sir, I must concentrate on my driving. Don’t want to smash up your beautiful car, sir.”

“OK. Then we’ll meet later this week in your office and you can show me all you’ve done. Is Monica still with us?”

“Yes, sir. Still with us. Around the next curve and up the steep hill and we come to the restaurant. Shall I drop you off and then park, sir?”

“You think I’m too old to walk, Das? Go straight to the parking lot.”

“There it is, sir!” The Maxima emerged from the woods into a wide open expanse and in the distance, some twenty miles away, was the most stunning view of the New York City skyline. “Wow! Sir! Isn’t that amazing?”

“It certainly is. It’s not often that cities can be said to be beautiful in themselves. But I guess they are, at a distance.”

“A very nice view for a terrorist, sir,” mused Das, having just stopped the car in the parking lot, facing the view.

“A very nice view for anyone, Das. What are you suggesting?”

“Oh, nothing sir. I was just wondering if seeing such a view, a terrorist might get some ideas. Looking at a bomb drop on it from this distance would be pretty spectacular.”

“A mushroom cloud, you’re thinking?”

“Yes, sir. Scary.”

“A totally silly, idea. I can’t imagine how a terrorist organization could pull off such a caper. Far too complex.”

Silenzio pulled in beside them, and they walked together to the restaurant entrance, silent, overwhelmed by the glowing beauty of New York City. Mindful of his father’s advice, Das kept five steps behind.

*

Foster was waiting for them at the entrance. “Professor MacIver, Doctor Silenzio. This way please.”

“You’re a doctor?” MacIver turned to Silenzio.

“P-H-D, John Jay College of Criminal Justice, and Agent 33, CIA.”

“And CIA?”

“At your service!”

Foster ushered them upstairs to a small secluded conference room from which they admired once again the famous view of the New York City Skyline. “The mayor will be here shortly. She’s just wound up a news conference back at City Hall.”

“Who else is coming?” asked MacIver.

“FBI Agent Lee, director of the Newark branch office and, I think, Captain Buck Buick, head of the Newark PD counter terrorism task force.”

“Buick? But he’s an idiot! He’s out of control! Why did your boss choose him?”

“The mayor, she likes to have everything balanced, Professor.”

“Balanced? You can’t balance him, he’s an outlier! And Lee is useless too, just like the rest of the FBI!”

“I’m sure the mayor has her reasons, Professor.”

MacIver gazed out the window, then tried to make eye contact with Silenzio, who instead was carefully leafing through the materials Foster had deposited at each place on the table. It would be hard concentrating with Silenzio in the room, thought MacIver. Maybe when Madam Mayor arrived the ecosphere in the room would truly be balanced.

“If you will excuse me a moment. I will get the mayor,” said Foster.

“She is hiding out in another room. We arrived some time ago. She doesn’t want to be seen. This is a top secret meeting. We don’t want the media to get wind of it.”

Just as Foster departed, a waiter entered and placed a water pitcher and glasses on the table as well as writing pads and pencils. He bowed obsequiously to no one in particular. “I bring anything else?” he asked in a thick Russian accent.

“No thank you. That’s fine. More glasses perhaps,” answered Silenzio.

The waiter left, and as he did so Fred Lee entered. Silenzio rose to shake hands.

“Fred Lee, FBI, Newark Office. Hi nice to see you again Agent Silenzio.”

“Likewise. And you know Professor MacIver?”

“We’ve met.”

MacIver remained seated. “And this is Manish Das, my research assistant,” he said.

“Very pleased to meet you sir,” said Das as he jumped up from his place in the corner of the room and extended his hand, half bowing at the same time. Lee nodded and shook Das’s hand, squeezing it so hard Das struggled to hold back a grimace.

“So what’s the big secret?” asked Lee.

“I thought the FBI owned all the secrets,” responded MacIver.

“An attack on Ground Zero perhaps?”

“Where did you hear that?” asked Silenzio, fully engaged.

“Like the professor said, we own all the secrets — those worth knowing, anyway.”

“You spies are pathetic. Secrecy is just a cover against accountability.

That’s the only reason you put such store in secret information,” lectured MacIver.

The door opened and Mayor Newberg entered, closely followed by the Russian waiter, then Foster. All rose in unison, muttering “good afternoon Madam Mayor” and such like. Ruth Newberg, looking every bit her age of 62, projected a warlike image, as though she was about to preside over the war room planning the invasion of North Korea. Her face had a lined, battered look, though well covered by copious makeup. She walked directly to the head of the table and plopped down. She was not that much over weight, but enough for people to make unkind comments. She was currently on a diet of salad and boiled eggs, the latter only because her dietician had told her she must eat protein if she insisted on being a vegetarian and didn’t like cooked vegetables. Her dark gray business suit fitted snuggly accentuating what her figure used to be. She wore her usual blue silk scarf tied loosely around her neck.

MacIver looked from the mayor to Silenzio who had seated herself across from him and realized that he had not taken the slightest notice of what Silenzio was wearing. The room was well balanced all right, he mused.

Then he noticed that Fred Lee had taken up the position across the table from the mayor.

“OK. Let’s get down to business,” said Madam Mayor as she signaled to Foster to send the waiter from the room. “Wait,” she said, “where’s Buick?”

“Should be here any time soon,” Foster answered, “I’m sure he received our message.”

Mayor Newberg began. “Agent Silenzio, could you bring us up to date please?”

“Sure, Madam Mayor. Fact is, we have picked up quite a bit of chatter that Al Qaeda is planning an attack on Ground Zero.”

“When?” interjected Lee.

“We’re guessing it will be next month, the forthcoming anniversary of nine eleven.”

MacIver shifted in his seat. “So you actually have no idea.”

“That’s a bit strong. There is some indication.”

“What is the statistical probability?” asked MacIver.

“We don’t have that kind of data.”

“Then without hard evidence we should assume that there may be an attack some day in the future and plan carefully, without getting into a panic.”

“There’s going to be an attack, and it’s going to be soon.” Silenzio was annoyed but remained calm.

“We will know very soon, in fact in a few days. And it will be certain,”

Lee said with an air of confidence.

“What do you know that we do not?” asked Silenzio.

“I’m not at liberty to share that information just yet. But I can tell you for sure that it’s Al Qaeda. I will be able to tell you more in a few days.”

MacIver laughed. “You guys. It’s all you know what to do, sting operations. All they achieve is the entrapment of otherwise innocent Islamic immigrants.”

“I did not mention a sting operation. And you liberal progressive professors have no idea how the real world works.”

Mayor Newberg coughed gently to regain attention. “OK. OK. Now let’s keep an open mind.”

At this point, the door flew open so hard it banged the wall, and Buck Buick entered, uniformed, hand on revolver holster. He was yelling over his shoulder to the waiter to bring him a pizza. He quickly surveyed the occupants and sat himself beside Silenzio.

“You all know Captain Buick?” said Madam Mayor, “he has graciously agreed to join our little group — and I want to emphasize that his boss does not know it. So please let’s keep it that way.”

“Why the secrecy?” asked MacIver impatiently.

“I have my reasons, but they mainly concern the press. I want to thank Buck for agreeing to join us at considerable risk to his position at Newark PD.”

“What a hero.”

“Professor MacIver, please!” scorned Newberg. “You all understand I can’t ignore Silenzio’s report. However low the probability, I must take action.”

“To cover your ass.” muttered Buick.

“At least we agree on one point,” quipped MacIver.

Mayor Newberg continued. “Call it what you like. But Professor MacIver, isn’t prevention your thing?”

“It certainly is. I’d be very happy to help you. The solution is simple.”

“Really?” said Buick.

“Yes, really. We harden all likely targets. Make them inaccessible. Make them impenetrable.”

“That’s it?” Buick was fed up already.

“Well, it’s quite a lot.”

“You mean we sit around and wait to be attacked? It’s pathetic.”

“I wouldn’t put it like that.”

“I would! We need to infiltrate them, and take the animals out.”

“That’s really stupid. You don’t know who or what to infiltrate,” argued MacIver, he too annoyed and losing patience.

“Al Qaeda of course, who else?”

Fred Lee grabbed the opportunity to enlighten the group. “The FBI knows who they are. And we are about to bring them in. And of course it’s Al Qaeda.”

MacIver sighed. “Madam Mayor, I don’t think I can work with these fools.”

“You could start by not calling them fools!” Mayor Newberg straightened up as if to begin a formal speech. “I’d like to thank you all for agreeing to meet with me. Our city, our country, is in danger. I must take every step I can to prevent another attack occurring, whatever the target.

I understand what you say, Professor, and we have already gone quite some way in identifying those targets most attractive to terrorists. But we also must at least make all effort to find out who may attack us, and, to use Buck’s words, take them out if we can. I know this is the traditional, not very innovative approach, but it’s the most common approach of law enforcement and I can’t ignore it for that reason. Otherwise, if another attack occurs, I’ll be accused of inaction, or worse dereliction of my duty to protect the city.”

MacIver stared at the table while Buick smirked and winked at Silenzio. Foster looked to the Mayor; there was an awkward silence. He took the opportunity to say something neutral. “If I may, Madam Mayor, just make a quick bureaucratic announcement to our participants. The city will be paying you at the maximum rate allowed, for your time, plus reasonable expenses. Please take the forms I have left in front of you at the end of our meeting, fill them out and get them back to me as soon as possible.”

Mayor Newberg continued. “Now let’s move on. Do you have anything more to add, Agent Silenzio?”

“Only that we are reasonably certain that the target will be Ground Zero, and we think it’s fair to assume that the attack will occur on the anniversary of nine eleven.”

MacIver quickly responded. “But you don’t know at all, and it’s an unwarranted assumption given the very poor quality of your data. We must act based on hard evidence, facts, not speculation based on some vague report of ‘chatter’.”

Das half-raised his hand several times, waiting to be recognized.

At last, MacIver noticed and said to the mayor, “My apologies Madam Mayor, I failed to introduce my much trusted research assistant, Manish Das. I think he wants to say something.”

“Pleased to meet you Mr. Das. Welcome to America. And where are you from originally?”

“Mumbai, Madam Mayor,” Das replied as he half stood, then sat again, raising his hand in a series of nervous twitches.

“What is it you wanted to say, Mr. Das?”

“Just that, if sir allows, if it’s Al Qaeda, surely they will pick Ground Zero because it’s their style, sir, sorry sir.”

MacIver frowned and shot Das a piercing look. “We know nothing of the sort. It’s mere speculation. We are scientists, not soothsayers!”

Das sank into his seat, for the moment, crushed. “Yes, sir, of course sir. I was getting carried away, sir.”

Buick couldn’t resist entering the fray. “You see professor. Even your own student disagrees with you. This sitting back and waiting to be hit. It’s, it’s, un-American!” He jumped up from his chair as if to emphasize how right he was. At this moment the waiter arrived with his pizza.

“Anyone want any? Silenzio?” Buick asked, smiling broadly.

Silenzio smiled and shook her head. The others aggressively ignored him. Fred Lee leaned forward in his seat and took a deep breath.

“I think I can put this to rest,” he said smugly. “I can reveal, on the understanding that we are all in this together and that you can all keep a secret — and that especially applies to the Professor — we do have a sting operation in progress, and we’ll be bringing in the terrorists any day now.”

“I knew it,” said MacIver, also smug.

Mayor Newberg responded, clearly pleased. “That’s an excellent first step. Perhaps you could include Captain Buick in the questioning once you bring them in? We all need to share information here. You remember the report of the nine eleven commission. This was their biggest criticism of law enforcement.”

MacIver was unimpressed. “It’s a waste of time, money and worse, fritters away much needed trust we might be able to get from the Islamic community. If they think they’re potential FBI suspects, why would they share information?”

Mayor Newberg, exuding an air of tolerance responded, “Professor MacIver, we will multiply our efforts, with your assistance, to identify targets at risk and make them harder for terrorists to reach. Anything more? Oh, and one more thing, we will assume that the attack will occur on nine eleven. So we have just one month to get all this done.” She rose, indicating that the meeting was over, and left without another word. Foster followed her quickly, calling out over his shoulder to remind them all to fill in the forms. Buck Buick and Fred Lee departed also in silence.

MacIver remained seated, as did Silenzio who turned to him and said, “do you have time to come for a short ride? I’d like to show you something you’ll find interesting.”

“Depends what and where.” MacIver eyed Das wriggling around in his corner.

“I can drive your car back, sir. Why don’t you go back with Dr. Silenzio?

“I don’t really have the time. But if it’s on the way back.”

“Besides, sir, if it’s OK, sir, I’d like to take the time to survey the streets around here for my car theft project.”

“Good idea Das. OK, Monica, if I may call you that, let’s go.”

“If I can call you Larry,” she said with a grin.

Read-Me.Org
9/11 TWO Chapter 5. Sir

5. Sir

Manish Das was very proud of his office. His Professor and Guru, Dr. Larry MacIver had fought very hard to get it for him, so he said. At Rutgers University, like all universities, space was at a premium, as his professor was always saying, so it was over space that the most acrimonious battles were fought. He had heard from student chatter that Dr. MacIver had even threatened to quit if he did not get the office space for him, but he didn’t really believe that. His Guru was too smart to make direct threats to anyone. He manipulated things behind the scenes. Anyway, he was so famous, any Dean in his right mind would do anything to keep him happy.

The strange thing was that Dr. MacIver hardly used his own office at all, yet it was arguably the nicest office in the whole building. He had fought a big battle to get it when they were moving into the new building, built for the Law School. He wanted it, he said, because it was the only office that had a view of the World Trade Center. Little was he to know that in the following year, the World Trade center would be no more. The contrast between the Guru’s office and his own was huge. Of course his own had no windows, but that was usual for student offices. Dr. MacIver’s office had a resplendent polished cherry wood desk that took up half the space of the room. A massive computer with two displays, a keyboard and mouse, were carefully placed on it and nothing else. There was one nicely crafted oak bookshelf, with a total of two books on its second shelf, and the top of the bookshelf was covered with various manuscripts and papers.

Das’s office was of course much smaller than his Guru’s, but it was crammed full of an incredible amount of stuff. There were four small student desks for a start, lined up against two sides of the room, the other walls lined with book cases. There were three laptops, all running, sitting on the desks, and several displays on the shelves, also running. He was most proud of the bookshelf that went from floor to ceiling because he had salvaged it from a dumpster down near the parking lot. He had fixed it up and managed to attach it to the wall so it would not fall forward, and in it he had placed all his techno knick-knacks. USB drives and cables, transponders of different kinds, bar code readers, a thumb print reader, cameras of various kinds, five different cases for DVDs and CDs that contained an enormous collection of software, some of it of questionable origin, and six two-terabyte hard drives linked in a chain. The drives’ LED lights blinked continuously as they kept a close eye on all his files, doing automatic backups. Most important they contained all the video he had collected for his dissertation. Last but not least, there were various printers, all of them constantly running, LED lights continuously blinking as well.

Cables ran under the desks and across the floor, covered roughly with tape so that he or his visitors — he tried not to have any — would not trip over them. The most important units in his office though, considered Das, were the two wireless modems sitting high up on one of the book shelves. They were the nerve center of his whole operation. They were his link to the world’s databases. Through them, he could find anything he needed, retrieve anything he wanted. The things he could get through them were incredible, so incredible that he was careful not to mention to anyone what he was able to do. Not even his Guru knew what he could do.

Manish glanced at the time on one of his computer screens. His professor would be coming to him soon to make sure he had prepared all the PowerPoint slides. He rarely went to his Guru’s office. He always felt uncomfortable there, always felt that his professor not only did not want him in there, but that the professor himself did not like being there. So he always waited for his professor to come to his office, making sure that he had everything, and he meant everything, at the ready. Besides, it was obvious that Dr. MacIver liked coming to his office, or at least standing at the doorway looking in and barking orders. He had been very lucky the professor had chosen him as his own research assistant out of many others. Why he was chosen he was not sure. No, actually he knew why. It was because he was Indian. Not in a negative or racial sense, though if one wanted to dig deeply into the history of western civilization, one might find a racial component. It was simply that he had been trained by his father, a consummate and high achieving bureaucrat in the Indian public service (he never quite understood which department, but in India that didn’t especially matter), how to behave as a subordinate. His father had been schooled in the English public schools, learning most correct English grammar and most correct English manners. Most of all he had learned to always remain five steps behind his master, always attentive, but never obtrusive. These were the lessons his father drummed into him when he was a boy, and still reminded him every time they spoke over Skype.

Now, Manish had a well-practiced very slight bow, a nod really, or slight tilt forward of his slender frame when his Guru appeared at the door. He stood quickly, smiled profusely, and always said something like, “At your service, sir!”

His father always told him, “You cannot say ‘sir’ often enough. Supervisors never tire of being treated as superior.”

And Manish implemented his father’s instructions to the letter. He was always surprised, and got great pleasure out of it, that Dr. MacIver appreciated him, no, more than that, he really liked being treated in this way, even though he himself joked with Manish and told him to stop behaving like a Rudyard Kipling character (if so, was Dr. MacIver the Sahib?). Never mind that Das’s Indian friends kidded him, called him the “colonial boy.” He truly did look up to Dr. MacIver, a famous man after all. His friends — actually, he did not have any real friends, they were just fellow students — were simply jealous and would have jumped at the chance to work for Professor MacIver.

Manish went through the PowerPoint presentation one last time to make sure everything was there and worked, just as Dr. MacIver had directed. What an exotic research project, how exciting it must have been for his Guru to visit Israel and collect data in the Palestinian territories. He so wished he could have been there, though the description of disarming the young suicide bomber was pretty scary. So maybe it was lucky he wasn’t there. He was not the Rambo his professor was, he thought. He heard the door close down the hallway. “Here he comes,” he said to himself. Unlike his professor, Manish’s door was always open. His Guru would appear at the doorway any minute.

“All right Das. Everything set?”

Das jumped out of his seat and stepped backwards to the extent that there was room. “Sir, here’s the PowerPoint, sir. Very exciting project, sir.”

Das leaned forward and handed MacIver a tiny USB drive. “It’s all on this sir. I tried it out down in the lecture center. Everything’s good.”

“Yes, it was an exciting time. But more important, I now have the data to demonstrate beyond a doubt that hardening targets reduces terrorist attacks.”

“That’s great, sir. Would you like me to come and install the slide show, sir?”

“Excellent, Das. I’d like you there anyway, just in case something goes wrong. This high tech stuff, it’s great, but there’s always the worry that it will not work properly.”

“Yes-sir, that’s right sir. That’s why there are people like me, sir!”

“Indeed, thank goodness, Das. I don’t know what I, or the world for that matter, would do without you. Let’s go, don’t want to be late. There will be a lot of people there, I think. Unfortunately, many for the wrong reasons, the ideologues who demonstrate against the wall thinking that it’s the product of Zionism and all sorts of political nonsense.”

“Yes sir. Unfortunate sir.”

The Professor walked ahead to the elevators, Das following five steps behind.

*

MacIver entered the lecture center and looked up at the rapidly filling rows of seats. There would be at least a couple of hundred people. He saw a few signs “Stop Zionist land grab” and others, but so far no rowdy demonstrators. He looked to Manish who was busily installing the slide show, the opening slide now filling the screen behind the lectern. MacIver’s dark business suit and tie made him look like a conservative administrator, which maybe was not a good image to project to a critical audience. But he had dressed this way because he anticipated that there would be media people there and he would be doing a TV interview or two. He waited for a few more stragglers to enter, then indicated to Das to close the door. He felt under the lectern for the laser pointer, thinking that it had been removed, and was relieved when Das appeared at his elbow and handed it to him. Das found a seat at the door. MacIver stood ready at the lectern, then seemed to change his mind, and walked across to Das.

“The Dean was supposed to come and introduce me. Did you hear anything?”

Das jumped to his feet. “I am a poor student sir. Deans do not speak to me,” he grinned.

“OK. I know, you poor thing. I just thought you might have heard some student gossip or something.”

“Gossip? Oh no sir! I don’t listen to gossip!”

At that moment the Dean entered. He shook hands with MacIver and they both went over to the lectern.

“Fellow students, faculty and visitors, I am pleased to introduce to you our eminent forensic scientist Dr. Larry MacIver who has just come back from an exciting trip to Israel —”

“Palestine, you mean,” interjected a student, who was ignored.

“—where he has been collecting data concerning the effectiveness of the fences built in Israel with the purpose of stopping suicide bombing.”

There was a rustling at the back of the lecture center as demonstrators held up signs and chanted “Land grab! Land grab!”

The Dean continued, unruffled. “This is a scientific study with no political purpose. I encourage you to quietly hear him out. Dr. MacIver is a world expert on crime prevention and is now, quite simply and brilliantly, applying his considerable knowledge and expertise to solving the problem of terrorism. This is surely a worthy endeavor and I congratulate him on his courageous scientific effort. I present to you, Dr. Larry MacIver.”

Students chanted, “tear down the wall! Tear down the wall!”

The Dean quickly moved away from the lectern and departed, Das opening the door for him.

MacIver stood tall at the lectern. “About the wall,” he said, “I hope you will hear me out. My interests are only in science. Not politics. Please fight your battles outside and let us get on with our scientific work.”

The door at the back of the lecture center opened and security guards entered. There was a scuffle and soon the students sat quietly holding their signs aloft. MacIver resumed his lecture.

“First of all, it is mistaken to think that there is one monolithic wall. In fact, there is only one small section about two hundred yards long where there is a wall, and that is so because it is an area overlooking a busy freeway that would be vulnerable to snipers if the wall were not there. For the rest, there are a series of fences, electronic fences, a deep ditch on each side, an access road running beside them and at its edge twelve foot high rolls of barbed wire. All of this is quite evident in the slide now before you. The history of the first fence is very interesting. It was not, as is often portrayed in the American media, an idea dreamed up by Netanyahu or other so-called Zionists.”

“The origin of the fence depends on how far back in history one goes, which is a problem typical of that part of the world. Let’s say that the history of the modern fences is comparatively recent, and began with the actions of a small district in South Jerusalem bordering on Bethlehem. The local community leaders got fed up with suicide bombers coming across from the West bank and killing their citizens. They thought, ‘let’s build a fence to stop them from getting to our village.’ They had few resources and built just a temporary fence at first. And it worked. Only later did politicians pick up on it so that it became what it is today, a well-funded, very controversial national enterprise.”

“My research is designed to establish whether or to what extent the fences reduced or prevented terrorist attacks, but it also investigates whether there were any side benefits such as reducing or preventing international car theft, smuggling and other crimes that involve crossing borders. So my interest is purely scientific, though I would say that, should my research show that the fences do not significantly reduce terrorist attacks, then the political trouble surrounding them would be justified. If they are shown to be effective, then it is up to the politicians and policy makers to decide whether the political cost of erecting them is worth the lives saved. That is an issue that I, as a scientist, am not qualified to assess, since I am decidedly not a politician and do not want to be. Now, let’s get to the study and most important, the data.”

A student raised her hand. “Dr. MacIver?” she called and continued without waiting for a response, “I saw you on Al Jazeera. Is it true that you disarmed a suicide bomber who was only fourteen years old?”

“Well, I’d really like to get on with presenting my project. But to answer your question, while in Israel this last trip, I visited a movable checkpoint operated by the IDF, and it happened that a suicide bomber approached a checkpoint in a taxi while I was there. I did help them disarm the boy, since my early training as a psychologist was useful in getting him to understand the implications of his actions and making it possible for him to avoid feelings of humiliation if he did not complete his mission. But I did not disarm him. That I left to the experts. There’s no doubt that I would have blown us all up if I had tried to remove the boy’s bomb vest. Now, the data.”

*

Manish looked down at his phone. He figured there were probably just ten minutes of the talk left, then questions. Thank goodness! He had heard all this before over and over again. He found it hugely difficult to sit still for any length of time, so he fought it by fidgeting with his fingers, picking his nails, and trying to think of something else — daydreaming, to be precise. Lately, his thoughts kept going off to Delhi, imagining his wedding, an incredible match arranged by his father and mother, anticipating a lavish three day affair. Garlands of flowers around their necks. Ravi Shankar music playing quietly in the background, hopefully played by a group distantly related to him on his mother’s side, the sitar player, his mother claimed, the daughter of the second cousin of Ravi Shankar himself. He longed to be with her, having met her only on one very brief and heavily controlled occasion, when she was brought to say hello to him just as he was leaving for America at the Delhi airport last summer. He looked down at his iPhone again, surreptitiously thumbing through his photos till hers came up. “Beautiful, beautiful Niki,” he said to himself. “I love you and soon we will be together forever.” But he was jolted from his reverie by a little ding informing him that a text had arrived.

He had thought he had the phone on silent, but must have checked the wrong box. He noticed his Guru quickly glance across. But he was wound up and really into his presentation. The text was, could you believe it, purportedly from the New York City mayor’s office, from her assistant, someone called Foster. It was marked URGENT and read:

“Dr. MacIver is requested to join the Mayor and a TOP SECRET

group of counter terrorist professionals at the Skyline Drive restaurant at 1.00 pm. today for an URGENT meeting to plan a response to a credible terrorist threat to New York City. Please respond immediately. For Madam Mayor Newberg, Foster.”

Manish quickly pounded his iPhone with lightning fast fingers. “Dr. MacIver pleased to attend. For Dr. MacIver, Manish Das, top research assistant.” He looked across to the lectern. MacIver was winding up, had turned to face the screen and, pointer in hand, highlighted the line graph that clearly sloped downward.

“So in sum, using my target hardening approach of street closures, barrier arrangements and movable checkpoints, last year we reduced suicide bombings on Israel’s West Bank by 95%. And I guess that’s it. I have time for a few questions.”

A student immediately raised her hand. “You said there was no need for infiltration of the terrorist cells?”

“Assuming there are any. But that’s right. Electronic surveillance is safer and provides more accurate data than do spies.”

“But surely spies understand the context better?”

“They might. But their problem is they rarely know what information is important and what is not.”

“But surely context is the key to understanding,” interjected a professor.

“Spies collect everything and end up with enormous amounts of information that is impossible to analyze. I bet you that the CIA has warehouses full of information that they have never looked at.”

MacIver was about to say thank you for attending and move away from the lectern, when his eye was caught by the most beautiful woman he had seen in many years. She raised her hand, smiling broadly, her voluptuous mouth accentuated by bright red lipstick. “So spies are obsolete?” she said, provocatively.

“Let’s just say that spies are not scientists and don’t know how to form hypotheses or how to collect data to test them.” MacIver was bedazzled and could hardly think straight.

She grinned some more. “But —”

Das was at his elbow. “Sir, sorry to interrupt, sir.” He held up his iPhone for MacIver to read the text he had received from the Mayor. “Sir, the mayor of NYC wants to meet with you, sir.”

“Now?”

“Sir, seems very hush-hush and urgent, sir.”

“Good time to stop anyway.” MacIver looked out to the audience. “My apologies, but I’ve been called away. Something urgent it seems. Thank you all very much for coming.”

The audience applauded lightly. MacIver’s eye was still on the gorgeous blonde beauty who asked that pesky question. She made her way down to the podium, but he had already begun to move to the door, having noticed a TV reporter just outside. Das had also noticed his professor’s admirer and waited up for her. She smiled and brushed past him, intent on catching her quarry.

Manish called to his professor. “Sir, I think this young lady wants to speak with you.”

MacIver turned just as she was upon him.

“I think we’re going to the same meeting,” she said, “allow me to introduce myself. I’m Monica Silenzio, Director, New York-New Jersey Counter Terrorism Fusion Center. We’re going to the same meeting, with the Mayor of NYC?”

MacIver’s eyes were on her lips. “I believe so. It’s very urgent and super-secret, at the mayor’s request, I’m told.”

The reporter came towards MacIver who looked briefly in his direction.

“Excuse me a moment,” said MacIver, “I promised this reporter an interview.” He stepped briskly away and Silenzio was left standing with Das.

“Is your boss always that rude?” she asked.

“My apologies, er, Madam, Miss, er Doctor Silenzio. I think he’s a bit flustered. I think maybe you caused it, if it’s OK for me to say so, my apologies.”

“What did I do?”

“Not what you did, doctor, what you are, if you will excuse my saying so, doctor.”

Silenzio looked at Das with great amusement. “You know your boss pretty well, huh?”

“It is my job,” answered Das, relishing this opportunity to speak not only to a beautiful woman, but to a chief of the Terrorism Fusion Center.

She must be a high up mucky-muck, he thought to himself. “He won’t be that long. He always likes to speak to the media. Considers it part of his duty as a responsible scientist. It will only take five minutes or so. Maybe we can wait, and possibly go to the meeting together.”

“That does sound like a good idea,” she smiled. Das ushered her back into the lecture center and seated her in the front row while he busied himself at the lectern, removing MacIver’s presentation from the system, switching off the projector.

*

MacIver, with one eye on Silenzio, tried to direct his attention to the reporter. “If you look at my list of questions here, you can ask me any one of those. Should make it easier for you, saves you having to come up with the questions yourself, which I know must be hard, since this is not your field, so how would you know what to ask?”

“Frank Brown, Nine News,” said the reporter as he took the list of questions and looked at them briefly. “The wall the Israelis built has all but stopped suicide bombing?”

“If you were at my talk, you would know that it is not a monolithic wall, but a series of wire fences —”

“OK. Fences, then. So they really do work?”

“Indeed they do, along with a lot of other things that the Israeli Defense Forces do, especially moving their checkpoints around, monitoring suicide bombers’ movements.”

“They can actually do that, they know who the bombers are?”

“Well I can’t go into that in detail of course. They have a very hi-tech operation.”

“I heard that you yourself disarmed a suicide bomber?”

“I don’t know how this story got about. I was one of a team that intercepted the bomber, a young teenager. We managed to talk him out of it.”

“The anti-Zionists who came to your talk say that the wall, er excuse me, fences, have been built right along the Green Line, splitting communities in half, separating Jews from Arabs, an apartheid line, the protestors called it.”

“There are places where this has happened, but I have to say, the Israelis have been very responsive to local communities and have actually shifted the fences where it was obvious that they damaged communities. I do not believe that the construction of the fences is essentially for political reasons, that is, to define a de facto border on the West Bank. I am convinced that, because my research has shown that they save lives, the true justification is for security of local communities. They were politicized after they were built, not before. But as I said in my talk. I am not a politician. I bow to the political decisions that are made. All I ask of politicians is that the decisions they make are informed by data, that they be evidence driven. And in that case, they have to factor in the numbers of lives saved by the fences against whatever the political gains would be from taking them down.”

“So do you think suicide bombing is likely to happen in the USA, just like in Israel? Is that why you are doing research there, because you think it might come over here?”

“Well, strictly speaking, it already has come here, hasn’t it? The Nine Eleven attack was a suicide bombing, wasn’t it? It’s just that the bombers used a different means of getting to their targets and didn’t have to wear bomb vests.”

“What I meant was, do you think we should be building a fence like the Israelis, along our open borders to Mexico and Canada?”

“I do. I know it’s politically toxic to say so, but it’s the only way we can make sure that terrorists cannot first of all get themselves into our country, and second, transport the equipment and materials they need to use in their attacks.”

“But a fence would not have stopped the nine eleven terrorists.”

“Quite right. But carefully controlled border entry, including careful screening and document verification which I have been advocating for many years, long before the nine eleven attack, would have. It’s a whole package. We do many things, a fence is just one part of it.”

“One last question, Professor. You seem much more practical than your academic colleagues. What do they think of your work?”

“I have excellent colleagues whom I respect greatly.”

The reporter looked at MacIver quizzically, but decided to leave it go.

MacIver knew that the question and the answer would be edited out of the interview.

“Thank you for your time professor. It will be on the local evening news. That’s Nine-Prime at 6.00.”

*

They were heady days for Ruth Newberg, daughter of the media tycoon Rupert Newberg, when she won election as New York’s very first female mayor. But now, it had to be acknowledged, she was an embattled Mayor, mercilessly attacked for several months — some of her supporters would argue ever since she got into office — by the mainstream media and the huge cohort of bloggers who relentlessly reported on and criticized her every move and every statement. The New York Post called her a walking-politically-correct-senior-Barbie Doll. The New York Times called her just plain incompetent. There was garbage on the streets, citizens were constantly harassed by freeloaders, beggars and muggers. The murder rate had never been so high and hate crime was endemic. There were demonstrations almost daily about one cause or another. Traffic was at a standstill. The subways were snarled by demonstrators and even small-time fire bombers. Her police department had become a kind of renegade operation under police commissioner John Ryan who had given up on her long ago. She had even increased the size of his force by some 25%, but he still just went ahead and did what he wanted. She threatened to fire him and he openly challenged her to do so. He was immensely popular and to fire him would bring down her mayoralty. Their yelling matches in her office and his were the talk of the town. He wanted her job, it was pretty clear. It reminded her of when Rizzo was the police chief of Philadelphia where she grew up in the 1960s and through his cunning antics and policies, “a policeman on every corner,” became Philadelphia’s most popular mayor ever. There was still a huge mural of him in South Philadelphia.

The supposed imminent threat of a terrorist attack was an opportunity. The intelligence had not come from NYPD but the CIA. Her own police commissioner Ryan had insisted that there was no impending threat because if there was, his counter terrorism force, now with agents in many parts of the world as well as Brooklyn, would have heard about it. That was another thing that annoyed her. He was trying to be the FBI or CIA, claiming that he could do the job much better than could they. So her administration was pretty much cut off from all the significant players in counter terrorism, except for one avenue: the New York-New Jersey counter terrorism fusion center, headed by her good friend Monica Silenzio. It was thanks to her that she felt confident enough to go ahead with this press conference and make public the threat.

“It’s time,” said Foster, her tireless young assistant, “surprisingly, there are hardly any protestors, and just the usual gang of reporters.” He led the way down the small flight of worn marble steps of City Hall and out the door where he had arranged for a podium and the usual audio paraphernalia. It was set to the side of the main door, just at the head of the steps so she could look down on the rabble, as she called them. She stood at the podium and took a deep breath, Foster at her side.

“People of the Great City of New York,” she announced, “this will be a very brief statement. You have probably heard that the threat level of terrorism has been raised for this city. I can affirm that a credible threat from the CIA that a group, unknown as yet, plans to attack Ground Zero — now known of course as the Freedom Tower — on the anniversary of the nine eleven attack. I should add that the exact day and time is supposition on our part, since the chatter only indicated an imminent attack, not mentioning the day. My advisers tell me that it’s pretty much a sure thing that the terrorists will choose the anniversary date in order to garner the publicity that they crave. While some have pressed me to keep silent and not divulge this information to the people of New York, I consider it your right to know what is going on so that you may take the necessary precautions. I urge the citizens of New York to be vigilant in the coming months prior to the anniversary of nine eleven, and to report anything suspicious to the terrorism hotline of the New York State Police. I also ask you to be patient with the preventive actions we will be taking, in fact have already begun to take, as we harden targets, close various streets and alleys and increase surveillance at certain venues and on public transport. Now, I will take a few quick questions.”

“Madam Mayor, Tyler Simkin, New York Times.”

“Yes Mr. Simkin. I think I remember you,” Newberg responded with a faint hint of sarcasm.

“Is this really a credible threat? Your own police commissioner just yesterday in an interview with the New Yorker stated that there were no current threats, because his undercover counter terrorism task force would hear about it if there were.”

“When it comes to counter terrorism intelligence, we in the mayor’s office prefer to listen to the experts, and the experts are the CIA and FBI. The FBI, by the way, concurs with the CIA assessment.”

“But the commissioner insists that he has already thwarted several potential terrorist attacks, because his own counter terrorism task force has infiltrated local Islamic communities in New York City and Brooklyn.”

“I have not heard him say that. To my knowledge we are not doing it and never will do it.” She pointed to another reporter with raised hand.

“Todd Sloan, New York Post. If I could pick up on that. The FBI has also charged that NYPD has interfered with their outreach to Islamic communities in Newark.”

“My office never has and never will condone police infiltration, spying or surveillance of Islamic communities whether in New York, Newark or anywhere else.”

“So you will demand that the police commissioner cease his spying on innocent Muslim communities?”

“To repeat. We do not spy on the good citizens of New York. I do not condone it anywhere, least of all in Newark where our police have no right being there anyway.”

“Abdul-al-Kahmar, Newark Times. Madam Mayor, will you ask the Police Commissioner to resign?”

“This conference is over. Thank you for your attention.” Foster guided his boss into City Hall and out the back door to a waiting helicopter.

*

Manish Das felt a little awkward and embarrassed to be alone with Monica Silenzio, such a beautiful woman, as they sat in the lecture center. In the interest of his boss, he decided to retrieve him from the media interview, so he turned to Silenzio and said, “Excuse me, I think I'd better find out where he is,” and was about to open the door when it opened, and in walked MacIver.

“Sorry about that,” he said, “you know how it is. The media are like a pack of dogs. They won’t let you go once they get a hold of you. Shall we depart? He smiled at Silenzio. “Where are you parked?”

“Just a few blocks away,” she answered.

Das held the door open and led the way out to the old parking lot across Washington Street. Newark was full of such lots that looked like what they were, places where old houses had been bulldozed away, leaving crumbling rubble, and in the better lots, crumbling black top. He led them past the old bar that had been left on the corner of the lot, to MacIver’s gleaming, deep black Nissan Maxima. MacIver and Silenzio followed, walking in awkward silence.

“May I offer you a lift?” asked MacIver

“That’s OK. My car’s just a block away.”

“Sir, throw me the keys, sir,” grinned Das. He unlocked the car and stood grinning at Silenzio. She scrutinized the car and couldn’t help noticing the two stickers attached to the back passenger window, a position suggesting that the car’s owner did not really want anyone to see them. One read, LOVE LIMBAUGH and the other, now old and peeling, OBAMA 2008.

“We’ll drop you at your car then,” said MacIver, “Do you know the best way to the Skyline Restaurant?

“Never been there. But I’ve heard of it.”

“It will take us a good thirty minutes.”

Das joyfully played chauffeur and opened the back door. Silenzio climbed in as he half saluted her.

MacIver walked to the other side. “You better not salute me!” he said to Das, half joking. He winked at Das who held the door open and carefully closed it shut after his boss slid into the back seat next to this most beautiful woman. “To the parking lot,” he ordered, and, turning to Silenzio, asked, “are you sure you won’t go all the way with me?”

“Not even to the restaurant,” she quipped. “I have things I have to do after the meeting. It’s just easier to have my own car there.”

Das loved driving this car. He gave a quick look in the rear view mirror and saw that his couple was well placed.

*

Buck Buick, Captain Buck Buick since last week, sat in his patrol car, parked behind the Newark Performing Arts Center. His iPad glowed in the shadow of the building, so ugly from the rear, not unlike the lady mayor he was watching on the local TV news. The mayor had just finished her news conference, and parts of it that related to Newark were being played over and over again by the local Newark TV news and various web sites. He wasn’t sure what to make of it. Didn’t want to run afoul of her police commissioner, a nasty piece of work if ever there was one. If his own chief knew what he was about to do, he’d be dead meat. But the fact was, life in the Newark PD was pretty boring, even heading up the new counter terrorism task force, which amounted to zilch, his eager beaver new recruits clamoring to dress up like Muslims and infiltrate the mosque.

Really idiotic. Besides, there were enough people doing that, what with the NYPD and the FBI as well! What a bunch of jokers they all were. He yearned to be back in the bomb disposal unit in Iraq. At least there, everyone knew what each had to do. You knew that your life was on the line as was your buddy’s. One misstep, and you or your comrades were blown into a thousand pieces, or worse, reduced to a couple of smaller pieces that couldn’t walk or talk. But the juice ran high! It was living to the max! He had tried lots of other ways to sample life to the full. “Get married and have kids,” that’s how to live life to the fullest, people said, especially those who had kids. He had watched his fellow marines who were married with little kids. They suffered, oh how they suffered. None of them would do it over, he was sure, and some had said so. And what happened when they came back from active duty? Life sucked. Sitting around wiping the kids’ runny noses, the wives, maybe without meaning to, belittling their military lives by making them change dirty diapers, play mindless kiddie games with one or two year olds. What sort of life was that? True, he’d tried marriage a couple of times. It was great for a few months. But then he yearned to be back in action, back where there was adventure and the high possibility of being blown to hell. The best solution would be to have a new wife waiting for him each time he rotated back from the front. Now there’s an idea! But no wife, no kid, better to have a really well trained and experienced prostitute waiting for him. Now there’s an even better idea!

The text had come from Foster, the mayor’s trusty assistant. “Meeting set for 1.00 pm. Today, Skyline Drive restaurant. Please confirm attendance.” He began to text an answer, but then stopped. Better they’re left worrying. Anyway, he was not at all sure whether to get mixed up in this crazy venture. When Foster had called him yesterday and asked him to join the secret task force he had said, without a moment’s hesitation, “No way!” He did not want the NYPD to become his enemy, and he was sure that was what would happen if the mayor’s police commissioner found out about it. And the police commissioner was an ex-marine himself. So no way. Foster did not let up, though. Next thing the mayor herself came on the line. “Look,” she said, “I know I’m asking a lot. And I know I’m putting you in a difficult position asking you to do this without Okaying it with either your own chief or mayor. But I really need a forceful, practical man like you who is used to pressure. It will be a very diverse team, CIA, FBI and a forensic scientist. I know with the right blend of action and expertise, we can do this. I have chosen the members of this task force very carefully. Each one of you is essential for its success. That means that without you, Buck, I have no task force. Simple as that.”

“You said, forensic scientist?” he asked. “You don’t mean Larry MacIver, do you?”

“You guessed it!”

“Then count me out. He’s a pointy headed pompous SOB. No way can I work with him. Besides, he thinks I’m an idiot.” He tapped END and the call ended. Immediately, the phone rang again. “Foster, I said no!” he said yelling into the small device.

“Look. Just give it some thought. I’m in the process of setting up the first meeting and inviting members of the task force to join. Anyway, there’s a very good reason for you to join us.”

“That’s impossible. There is no reason that it would make sense for me to join you.”

“If I told you that Monica Silenzio was going to chair the task force, would that make a difference?”

“You’re kidding.”

“No. I’m not.”

“You win the argument, at least for now. I’ll think about it.”

“Terrific. I’ll text you tomorrow to confirm the time and day. It will be tomorrow if we can manage it.”

And with that, Buick had put his career on the line, for it would be on the line if any of this got out. And knowing New York, it surely would eventually leak out, especially if there was any serious action involved. Buick was about to drive off when a car drove through a light that had just changed to red. Reflexively, he switched on his siren and gave chase. It was a new white Audi A6, the sort he really enjoyed pulling over. The driver quickly stopped. Buick pulled up behind him, lights still flashing. He ran the number through the Newark PD database of stolen cars. It was not stolen. Too bad! He climbed out of his car and slowly swaggered to the vehicle. The driver sat inside, petrified. Buick cast a large shadow on the car as he approached, hand resting lightly on his holster.

“License and registration please driver,” he asked officiously.

Read-Me.Org
9/11 TWO Chapter 4. Family

4. Family

“Passports and tickets. You’re leaving out of Cairo.” The driver of the old Toyota, with one hand on the steering wheel, turned to hand Sarah a Ziploc bag containing their travel documents. She rustled around in her backpack while Shalah lit a cigarette and turned to look at her. She smiled coyly. She was excited, he could see.

“Are you looking forward to seeing your uncle Sergey? I bet he’ll be surprised when he sees you.”

“I feel like I already know him, especially if he’s anything like my father.”

“From what you’ve told me of your dad, I doubt it. He's Russian mafia, after all.”

“I know, I know. But dad’s detachment, his, his lack of feeling, at least towards me anyway. I could see how it would be a positive attribute for a mafia boss.”

“And he really is a boss, a big boss. My people tell me he is probably the number 1 or 2 in the Russian mafia. That’s quite an accomplishment, a scary accomplishment.”

“Yes, it’s scary. But I’m his long lost niece. I’m sure it will be alright.”

“You won’t let him bully you?”

“Hey, I don’t let you bully me, now do I?”

Shalah smiled, his curly lip smile. “Ah, that’s different, though. I don’t bully you, do I?”

“You would if I let you. Look how you bullied Halid. He hates you.”

“Not hate. Fear. He fears me. And so he should. Seriously, are you sure you can strike a deal with your cunning uncle?”

Sarah lightly kissed Shalah on the cheek. “He’s mafia. If there’s enough money, no problem.”

“I’ll go to fifteen million dollars, no more. And that includes missile reassembly, and adding nuclear tips.”

“So there’re two missiles?”

“That was my deal with the Pakistanis. I’ll know in a couple of days after I meet with them.”

“And they’ll be shipped from Mumbai, right? Disassembled?”

“That’s the plan.”

The Toyota stopped in front of a café next to the Egged central bus station. The driver turned to them once again.

“This is as far as I go. You’ll find your guide through the back of the café. Safe trip!”

“Where’s our luggage?” asked Sarah.

“Your guide should have it. That right Dr. Muhammad?”

“Should be. Thanks for the ride.”

As they stepped out of the car, Shalah grabbed Sarah’s arm so tightly that she winced. He guided her towards a pedestrian walkway instead of the café.

“Now I’m telling you,” he said in Arabic, his voice in a low grumbling monotone, “you must get clear assurances that they can add the nuclear tips. Offer half up front, the rest only after the missiles have reached their target.” He stopped and pulled her towards him and looked almost angrily into her pale blue eyes, their noses almost touching. “You understand?”

“Don’t worry. I can do it. He’s my uncle after all.”

“That’s what I'm worried about. I tell you, never trust a Russian, especially Russian mafia.”

“Shalah, you’re hurting me.”

Surprised, Shalah let go. “Oops, sorry. Let’s get a coffee and find our guide.”

They turned towards the café, linked arms and walked together, the picture of an old married couple.

“By the way,” Sarah said with a mischievous look, “you seem to have forgotten that I am Russian.”

“No you’re not. You’re American. Haven’t you figured that out yet? You Americans, you have such identity problems.”

*

Their guide was seated across the café along with their luggage. They had a half hour to kill until they left. For “various reasons” their guide had informed them, they should not set out for Cairo just yet. Sarah was becoming used to these mysterious logistical arrangements. She still had not quite come to the realization of just how famous a terrorist Shalah was, if not among his enemies in the west, most certainly among the loose and fragmented terror networks throughout the Middle East. All his contacts were obviously respectful, even in awe of him; through fear or simply because of his many accomplishments? She didn’t know.

Sarah ordered English tea as usual, Shalah, just mineral water. Now she watched him go through his ritual. He emptied all his pockets, jacket, pants, everything and placed them in neat rows in front of him. You can tell a lot about a person by what he keeps in his pockets, she thought. Systematically he rearranged the rows. On the left were his wallet and money clip. He opened his wallet and leafed through its contents, not all that much. The money clip was bulging to the max. She was used to him carrying around mountains of cash, always in large bills. It caused a lot of trouble. He did use a credit card, always a different one, but rarely. Then on the right were his cell phones, three of them at the moment. Sometimes he had four on the go. Yet he kept them mostly switched off. Then in the middle were his lighter and cigarettes, a small, flat metal container containing his favorite cigarillos that he occasionally smoked on a special occasion, and of course a box cutter. Even his handkerchief, an old fashioned one because he was allergic to tissues, he carefully folded into a small square and placed to the right briefly, before returning it to his breast pocket. Finally, he carefully sifted through the package of travel documents the driver had given them.

He handed Sarah hers and laid his out to make sure everything was there.

“All done now?” she joked.

“At least I will not lose or forget something vital. You would be well advised to do the same.”

“I do, but I do it all in my head. I’m not senile yet,” she jibed.

“Hah, hah,” Shalah responded, not all that amused, as he carefully and methodically returned all the items to his pockets. “Don’t make fun of my OCD of which I am proud. It’s how I have survived for so long doing what I do.”

Their guide approached their table and drew up a chair. “It’s not safe for Dr. Muhammad to fly out of Israel right now, so we are going to drive to Cairo.”

“How long?” asked Shalah.

“It will take about eight hours, depending on the border, but we should be able to smooth that out. I have people on the other side. It’s the Israeli checkpoints that pose the risk, but they are not as thorough as at the airport. I’ve arranged a limousine, stretch Mercedes. So you should be nice and comfortable crossing the desert. And the café has put together a lunch basket for you.”

“When do we leave?”

“The limo should be here any minute. You may want to visit the bathroom before we leave.”

*

Rent control. It reminded them of home. Mr. and Mrs. Kohmsky rented their apartment in Washington heights back in 1996 so they could be near Sarah when she went to college and later to law school at Columbia. It seemed a bit expensive then, but now it was amazingly cheap, thanks to rent control. It was just a small tenement, basically two rooms, typical of many in New York City. Mrs. Kohmsky remembered the day they moved in. It was stinking hot, and the elevator did not work. They had to lug everything up five floors. And inside, everything was lovely and clean, that’s what the agent said. And New Yorkers seemed to think so too.

What they meant was that everything had been painted over with cheap white paint, so everything did look clean. Trouble was that it made everything look so ugly. The many coatings of paint laid like an elephant skin over the walls, ceilings, window sills, doors and moldings. Mrs.

Kohmsky disliked especially the moldings that showed bumps and dints that had been covered over with countless layers of paint. There wasn’t a smooth surface in the entire tenement. But she had to admit, it was way better than what they had in Tulgovichi where there was no attempt to cover up the dirt and decay at all, and besides, there they had just one room, no toilet, no kitchen both of which they shared with the other five families in the communal building.

It was a beautiful day and Mrs. Kohmsky suggested to her husband that they go for a walk in Fort Tryon Park. There were beautiful trails there and a favorite seat where they both liked to sit and enjoy the view over the Hudson River. It was rare, though, that Mr. Kohmsky ventured out for such pleasure. But this time he joined her.

Their tenement building was at the top of the hill right close to Fort Tryon Park, so it was an easy walk. Mrs. Kohmsky considered asking her husband whether they might perhaps drop by the Cloisters Art Museum as well, but decided against it. Why give him unnecessary opportunities to say “No?” They passed by the gardens, full of bright summer flowers, then walked down one of the western paths. Mrs. Kohmsky marveled at the existence of such a big park, by no means the biggest, in New York City, surrounded as it was by large, densely populated apartment buildings. The parks in New York. The New Yorkers of old had got something right.

They reached the seat and there was, thankfully, no one else there. They sat right in the middle of it, and Mr. Kohmsky pulled out his book and began his reading. Mrs. Kohmsky chewed her lip and tried not to think of Sarah with whom she had taken a few quiet walks along these trails. It was early morning, the breeze was still cool, but the sun was already bathing the trees with warm light, every now and again filtering through to their seat. Mrs. Kohmsky pulled her old woolen cardigan around her and shivered a little.

Down the path a tall young woman jogged towards them. Her light blue track suit fitted her curvaceous body snuggly and as she came closer, Mrs. Kohmsky could see that her long blonde hair was tied at the back with a bright red ribbon. The young lady wore too much makeup for a jogger, thought Mrs. Kohmsky, especially the bright red lipstick. The jogger stopped right by their seat, hands on hips, and turned to look at the view. She then turned to Mrs. Kohmsky and said, “may I?”

Mrs. Kohmsky smiled and nodded. Mr. Kohmsky lifted his eyes from his book ever so briefly.

“Beautiful morning, isn’t it?”

“Oh yes, beautiful,” answered Mrs. Kohmsky.

“Do you come here often?”

“Yes, but not as often as we’d like.”

“You’re Mr. and Mrs. Kohmsky, right?”

Mr. Kohmsky, startled, shifted in his seat and looked up. It was as if he had been hit by a bolt of lightning from the past. Back home in Russia, you knew that you were being watched. But here, he never thought it possible. “What business is it of yours?” he growled.

“Allow me to introduce myself. I’m Agent Silenzio. I work for the CIA.

I understand you wanted to contact us about your daughter Sarah?” She handed her badge to Mrs. Kohmsky who examined it then passed it to Mr.

Kohmsky.

“But, how did you know we were here? We left only a phone number.”

The question of course answered itself. Mrs. Kohmsky felt a little silly.

“I’m CIA. We’re spies. We are supposed to know these things,” Silenzio answered, smiling, “now how can I help you?”

Mrs. Kohmsky told her their story, how they had not heard from Sarah for more than eight years, how she went away to Oxford university and never came back. How they received mysterious packages of money. How they had told all this to the NYPD and the FBI who claimed she was dead.

But neither she nor her husband believed them.

“We will try to help you find her, Mr. and Mrs. Kohmsky. But I need a little information about her first.”

“Oh thank you Agent Silenzio. What do you want to know?” asked Mrs. Kohmsky.

“Did she have any associates, people she hung out with?

“We don’t know. She never told us anything.”

“She never sent you a postcard or anything?”

“Nothing.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“Have you seen this photograph before? Silenzio opened a large envelope and produced a rough photocopy of a photograph of the group the day Sarah graduated from Oxford.

Mrs. Kohmsky’s eyes widened. She took the photo and passed it to Mr.

Kohmsky. He too was startled.

“Where did you get this?” they both asked, almost in unison.

“That doesn’t matter right now. As I said, we are spies, it’s our job to collect intelligence. Do you know any of the people in that photo? The one that Sarah is standing close to, perhaps?”

They both stared closely at the photo. But both shook their heads.

“We recognize none of them,” said Mr. Kohmsky, “when was it taken?”

“We think the day she graduated from Oxford, and of course, the place is Oxford. You can see the famous library in the background.”

“Then if you are spies, you must be able to track her. Where is she now?” asked Mr. Kohmsky.

“Unfortunately, that’s the bad news. She has not been sighted since.”

“But you will keep looking for her?”

“We will. We are trying to track down the person who is closest to her in the photo there. The older one with the nicely groomed beard. Hopefully, we will find him soon, and when we do, perhaps he will be able to help us locate Sarah.”

“How long will it take you?”

“Spying is a messy and unpredictable business, Mr. Kohmsky. I just don’t know.”

“But we have waited so long,” complained Mrs. Kohmsky.

Silenzio stood up, began to jog on the spot. “I know, I know, and I’m sorry. I will do the best I can. In the meantime you may keep that photo.”

And with that, she jogged away.

Read-Me.Org
9/11 TWO Chapter 3. Fences

3. Fences

Seven years after the death of Arafat, Larry MacIver leaned back while the makeup artist put on the final touches.

“Not too much. I’ve got a faculty meeting to attend right after this. I don’t want them making fun of me.”

“Dr. MacIver, let me do my job. Mr. O’Reilly is a stickler for everything being done right. He likes his guests to look as great as he does.”

“That would be impossible,” he grinned.

“If there’s time, stop by after and I’ll remove it for you”

“How long till I’m on, anyway?”

“That’s not my department. I’ll be done with you in a few minutes, though. Then you go back to the Green Room.”

MacIver looked at himself in the mirror. “She has done her job well. I look younger than my 55 years,” he said to himself as he stroked his close cropped, slightly silvered sandy beard and admired his full head of golden hair, combed with an old fashioned part on the left. He had to admit that it was thinning a little at the front, but it was still a full head of hair that he imagined other men of his age would envy.

“OK. We’re done.”

He climbed down from the make-up chair and straightened his suit.

Tried to stand tall, all six feet of him, and buttoned his suit jacket. He disliked suits and especially the ties that had to be worn with them. But his agent had insisted that he should not look like a musty old academic in a corduroy jacket with leather elbows. It would just give more ammunition to O’Reilly to make fun of him. But the real reason he did not like suits was that they all looked loose on him because he was so thin, the consequence of his compulsive running. He ran five miles a day, every day, rain, snow or shine. If he missed a day, he could not sleep at night and when he finally got to sleep, he’d then wake up feeling depressed and would remain so until he could run again. He’d been doing this since the day his divorce became official. On reflection, maybe he should have taken it up earlier; might have saved his marriage. Not really. It wasn’t as simple as that. He wondered right then whether either of his kids ever saw him on television, whether she’d tell them who he was. Not her fault, though. Fact was, he chose work over family. But she did force him to make that choice. And once he had made it, he cut it all off, put it all away completely. The child support went to her bank account automatically. She invited him to their birthdays. He never went.

They were calling him.

“Professor MacIver?”

He headed for the Green Room and met O’Reilly’s assistant on the way. She didn’t look anywhere nearly as beautiful as the women who bantered with O’Reilly on camera.

“So there you are,” she said, “let’s just run through a few questions on our way to the set. We have just a couple of minutes.”

MacIver handed her an index card. “Here’s a list of some questions O’Reilly might like to ask me. Makes it easier and quicker for us both.”

“He won’t be needing that. Mr. O’Reilly writes his own questions. This isn’t the lame stream media, you know.”

“Ouch! I stand corrected!”

“So your book is titled ‘Good Fences, Good Neighbors Make: How Fences Save Lives and Keep Order’ right?”

“That’s right.”

“And you wrote this book after visiting Israel to study the fences they built to stop suicide bombers from getting to their targets?”

“Partly. I also studied the uses of fences and walls throughout history.

The Romans really perfected them, and used them both as offensive and defensive weapons. Not to mention the many walled cities that still stand throughout Europe.”

“And what about the Berlin wall, then?”

“Its role was to keep people in, as well as to keep people out.”

“You also argue that we should build a fence along our entire southern border to keep terrorists out and to stop illegal migration?”

“Yes, it’s crucial to making our country safe. We should start with the southern border and then do the north.”

“You mean Canada is a threat too?”

“Neither Canada nor Mexico are threats in themselves. But both countries have lax immigration control which makes it easy for terrorists to get into their country and then make their way to the United States.

“You’re convinced that these fences work?”

“My scientific research in Israel shows they do, without any doubt.”

“OK. I think we’re good here. Remember, Dr. MacIver this segment has just one minute. So you have to say what you want to say as concisely and clearly as possible. I’ll be back for you in a few minutes.”

MacIver walked back and forth. He was nervous. He had watched the O’Reilly Factor before. It would be hard for him not to make a fool of himself. His agent had tried to talk him out of appearing and to just stick with the regular networks. But MacIver was not one to shrink from a challenge. And his agent had admitted that this was the perfect venue to promote his book. O’Reilly’s views on illegal immigration were very compatible with MacIver’s findings.

“O.K. We’re on!”

She led MacIver on to the set. O’Reilly, staying seated at his table, leaned over to shake hands.

“Welcome to the Factor, Professor MacIver. We have one minute.

Short and pithy is what we need!” He immediately turned to the camera.

“In our Back-of-the-Book segment tonight, we have Professor Larry MacIver, an eminent forensic scientist at Rutgers University School of Criminal Justice, who is convinced that fences prevent terrorism, and has written a book to prove it. The title of the book is ‘Good Fences, Good Neighbors Make: How Fences Save Lives and Keep Order.’ Quite a title professor. So tell me professor, what do you think about putting a fence between us and Mexico? As my viewers know, I am a big advocate of controlling our borders as the first step to immigration reform.”

“My research on the fences in Israel shows conclusively that they have reduced suicide bombing by ninety per cent over the past decade.”

“But we haven’t had any suicide bombings here in America. Are you saying that unless we control our border with Mexico by building a fence all along it, suicide bombings are inevitable?”

“Maybe not suicide bombings as we see in Palestine and Iraq, since they are weapons especially suited to the local context. But the nine eleven attacks were also suicide bombings that made use of local vulnerability and access. Any terrorists, Al Qaeda or any other, can easily cross our Mexican border, which makes planning, organizing and managing a terrorist attack much easier.”

“What exactly do you mean? Give us an example.”

“Terrorists always attack the targets they can reach most easily, which usually means targets that are unprotected and close to their base of operations. So once across the border, they are free to choose any target they want, and set up their base close to it. That’s why the nine eleven terrorists settled in Newark.”

“But a fence would not have stopped them.”

“No, they used false documents to cross our borders. So we need both an effective fence and careful control of access points.”

*

It was the last faculty meeting for the year, so MacIver thought he’d better attend. He had rushed out of the studio, hailed a cab, and tried to wipe off the makeup as he sat in the back seat. He was annoyed. He always was after a media interview. There was so little time and the questions came so fast that he hardly knew what he was saying. It seemed to go well, but there were things he left out, wanted to emphasize, wanted to put up a stronger show against O’Reilly.

He was late for the faculty meeting. Not that it mattered. Nothing of importance ever happened. He had only missed the Dean’s Announcements, all of which he already knew, or could have known, had he not automatically deleted all the emails the Dean sent around. Anyway, the Dean never announced anything of importance. If it were important, he would not announce it. That was his principle. And, quite frankly, MacIver agreed with it. He would do the same.

He tried to enter the room quietly, but the Dean stopped talking as soon as he came in. The faculty, all sixteen of them, stared at him with disfavor. Not because he was late, but because they all knew he had just taped an interview with O’Reilly. This was a compounded sin. Not only had he appeared on a television show, verboten for serious scientific researchers, but it was on the O’Reilly Factor, the show academics loved to hate, considered it to be infantile nonsense, not a fitting venue for a serious academic. It smacked of crass self-promotion, an attribute derided by his colleagues, even though, MacIver had often pointed out, they all, every last one of them, thought only of their own promotion and would, given every chance, do anything they could to set back the careers of their colleagues. And the vehicle they used to do it was the epitome of the science establishment, peer review.

The Dean, grinning broadly, turned to MacIver as he found his seat.

“Glad you could make it Larry. Congratulations on your appearance on the O’Reilly Factor. I hope you managed to get in a plug for our school?”

“I certainly did. The Rutgers School of Criminal Justice is now on the radar screen of millions of conservatives across the country, even the world.”

“Let’s hope it results in lots of applications for admission!”

There were titters among the faculty, all trying to hide their jealousy. What a pity that the scientific quality of his work was so highly regarded! It made it so hard for them to express their derision openly!

MacIver sat quietly through the rest of the faculty meeting, which lasted for another two hours. There were committee reports, students discussed, arguments over curriculum revision, arguments over the hiring of new faculty. He had heard it all before. His thoughts were elsewhere.

He had a plane to catch.

*

MacIver had met Captain Rahav at a conference of the American Society of criminology in Philadelphia some years ago. He had just finished a presentation on target hardening, emphasizing the importance of barriers and security fences and in passing, mentioned the wall built in Israel to protect its population centers from suicide bombers crossing over from the Palestinian territories. When it came time for questions, Captain Rahav asked the first one, or rather offered the first criticism on MacIver’s talk.

“I am Captain Shlomo Rahav. I have worked on the security fences in Israel. I wish to correct the mistaken impression created by the American media and reflected in your presentation that we are building a wall —which conjures up the picture of something like the Berlin Wall. In fact, it is a series of fences, mostly hi-tech wire fences, with a ditch and road running along each side, and rolled barbed wire at the edge of the road.”

“I stand corrected Captain. But do you have any data that demonstrate the effectiveness of the fences in stopping suicide bombing?”

“No study has been done officially. But I can tell you, I have worked patrolling the fences and helped plan parts of them. I have no doubt that they have saved many people’s lives.”

“But you need a scientific study in order to convince the skeptics. You have data you say?”

“We do, but it is guarded closely for security reasons. But you should come to Israel and see for yourself.”

“I would like to do that very much.”

The session ended. Rahav and MacIver had lunch together and became instant friends. They designed a study to test the effectiveness of the fences right there on a paper napkin.

*

Captain Rahav extended his hand, a roughhewn hand that had seen a lot of hard work.

“Welcome, Larry. The flight was fine, I hope?”

“As good as it could be. I enjoy watching the El Al security procedures in action. They’re so much better than ours. I always feel very safe.”

Rahav beckoned to a young officer who took MacIver’s bag and placed it in a rather beaten up Dodge Caravan.

“Do you need to rest, or can we go straight to our operations center? I have a special treat for you, if you are up to it.”

“What’s the deal?”

“We are monitoring a suicide bombing operation which we think may be under way very soon. Thought you’d like to see our high tech operations in action. We do more than just build fences.”

“Such as?”

“We move them where we want them.”

“Barriers you mean?”

“That and other things.”

“Let’s go straight to it!”

A young officer, probably a conscript, opened the door and they climb into the back seat. It would be an hour or more until they arrived at the Israel Defense Forces suicide bombing operations center in Jerusalem.

“How is the family?” asked MacIver.

“We are all well. Although Frieda is a little down this week. It’s the anniversary of Simon’s passing.”

“Oh yes, I forgot. You lost your son in a suicide bombing of the coffee shop near the King David hotel a few years ago. I don’t know how anyone could get over such a tragedy.”

“They don’t.”

Silence seemed the only way to cope with such sadness. The van had left Tel Aviv and headed along the freeway to Jerusalem. They passed olive and orange groves, rich and prosperous. They passed high rise apartment buildings, a lot of new construction, and soon the road wound through the low hills that led to Jerusalem, bare hills lacking vegetation, wind gusts here and there whipping up clouds of dust. What a desolate wasteland thought MacIver as he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

*

They arrived on the West Bank via Jordan. Kommie held tightly to Shalah’s waist. She had never liked motor bikes, and this one had to be the worst. But it was worth it to be able to hug Shali from behind, turning her head so she could rub her cheek into his back. This form of transportation was not typical of Shalah Muhammad who liked the trappings of money and style when he traveled. So did Sarah. It was the best part of her job, contrasting so incredibly with the Spartan lifestyle in which her parents had raised her. She pulled her head back to talk.

“How much longer?” she yelled.

“Half an hour. Depends if there’s a checkpoint. Shouldn’t be.”

Sarah pushed her head between his shoulder blades. The years had slipped by. And to end up here, in this God forsaken desert? Shali had treated her well, though. She wanted for nothing. Almost. She wanted Shali, but he would not give himself to her. Claimed it would not be fair to his wives. And, as he had promised, over the years she had met all three of them, and countless numbers of his children. They were lovely, softly spoken women who were clearly devoted to him. Any women who spent any time with Shali seemed to be devoted to him, she concluded. He had a mysterious attraction to them. But he kept his distance. Maybe that was why they were attracted to him. Who knows?

They had only one quarrel in all this time. It was over him spying on her. Literally spying! He revealed it to her only a few weeks ago, even though she had known it for years, but did not want to believe it. They were having breakfast in the Cairo Hilton, the one on the Nile. And out of the blue he said, “So how is your uncle these days?”

She had never ever spoken of her uncle or any of her relatives that she was rumored to have in Russia. Her mom had occasionally prattled on about them over the years, but Sarah had taken little notice. It seemed that her mom and dad had fallen out of touch with them anyway.

“I have an uncle?”

“Of course you do. Two of them, I think, your father’s brothers, no?”

“Supposedly. I don’t even know their names. I never listened to mom’s prattle, and dad never spoke of them or anyone else for that matter. Why do you ask? How do you know?”

“You forget I am a terrorist and a spy. It is my business to know everything about you.”

“You don’t trust me?” Tears flooded into her eyes. “You don’t trust me? And we’ve worked together all these years?” Sarah stood up in anger, knocked over her tea cup, and the chair flew backwards.

“Kommie, it’s not what you think.”

“What else could I think? You’ve been spying on me all this time, me your most trusted friend and servant!”

Shalah Muhammad rose slowly and walked around to pick up her chair.

He moved it slowly into the back of her legs, and gently placed a small kiss behind her ear. “Let’s sit quietly and I’ll tell you all about it,” he whispered, “I did not expect you would be angry. When you hear what I have to tell you, you will be very excited, I should think, happy.”

Sarah, who had lost quite a lot of weight since she had graduated from Oxford, but was still quite plump, steadied herself at the table and, still crying, slowly allowed Shalah to slide the chair under her. The tea had spilled on her shirt and trousers. Since losing weight, she had taken to wearing military-like khakis. She dabbed at the spots with a napkin she had wet from the hot water pot and continued to sob.

Shalah moved back to his place, then reached over to pour Sarah another cup of tea. “Are you ready for this?”

“What, what is it?”

“Your uncle Sergey, you have heard of him? Your dad’s younger brother, who these days considers himself to be a Chechen, fled to Kyrgyzstan in 1991 soon after the collapse of the USSR. Why he had to flee so quickly to escape the Russian or former Soviet authorities doesn’t matter, though he clearly upset someone.”

“So?” Sarah responded belligerently.

“So, he’s a big wig in the Russian mafia.”

“And this should make me happy?”

“I hope so. Because I have a mission for you to go meet with him and broker a deal.”

Sarah wiped the tears from her eyes with a table napkin. Her cheeks were flushed, eyes red. She was taken aback. The trouble was she didn’t know how to feel. She didn’t think of herself as having relatives. It seemed like a kind of fairy tale.

*

The motorbike slowed down and slid to a stop. Sarah kept hugging Shalah’s waist, her face buried between his shoulder blades.

“There’s a problem,” she heard him say.

“What?” she looked up. Unlike Shalah she wore no helmet.

“There’s a checkpoint up ahead.”

“So we’ve been through lots of checkpoints before. What’s the problem with this one?”

“It’s new, very new. I think they are tracking us.”

“You mean the IDF?”

“Who else?”

“How can they do that?”

“They have their spies too, and very good ones. There could be a tracking device on the bike.”

“But you got it from a trusted source, you said.”

“Sometimes the trusted make mistakes or aren’t careful enough. Or just plain can’t be trusted.”

“What are you going to do?”

“I’m going to get another bike.”

He turned the bike around and they drove back to the small village they had just passed. Shalah had noticed a small garage on the edge of the village, a dull concrete structure, an open door, car and bike junk strewn all over, an old petrol pump, and a vintage Coke cooler. They pulled up to the cooler and dismounted. There seemed to be no one around, so Shalah helped himself to a Coke from the cooler, which he noticed was unplugged, though it was filled with a little ice. A small figure emerged from the doorway, wearing old overalls, heavily greased up.

“I need another bike. This one is broken,” said Shalah.

“Looks pretty new to me,’ said the mechanic.

Shalah pulled out a wad of bills. I’ll trade you this one for another.

“We don’t do trades and anyway we don’t have any bikes.”

“What do you have then?”

“Got the old truck over there.” The mechanic pointed to an old 1960s Ford Explorer.

“Looks kind of old.”

“Maybe. But it’s a beauty. It’s a 1969 Ford F100 Explorer, 360 ci, V8, 4bbl carb, and C6 transition.”

“Wow, you really know your cars,” smiled Sarah. The mechanic ignored her.

“In America it would be worth thousands.”

“Not in that condition,” Sarah pointed out.

“It’s a bit heavier than I would like, but on second thoughts, it might just be the thing I need,” said Muhammad.

“You give me the bike and $2,000 and it’s yours,” offered the mechanic.

“Deal!”

Shalah Muhammad counted out the money and gave the mechanic the keys to the bike. They shook hands and Shalah, gripping him fiercely, warned, “this truck better run good, or you’re dead meat. Understand?”

The mechanic tried to pull his hand away and eventually Shalah let it go. The threat had been effectively communicated.

“You could drive that thing through a stone wall, that’s how tough it is,” boasted the mechanic.

“That’s just what I had in mind.” Muhammad threw his helmet to the mechanic who was forced to catch it. “The keys?”

“In the truck.”

“Petrol in the tank?”

“Only a liter. Can’t leave any in it ‘cos someone will steal it.”

Shalah climbed into the truck and after a little practice, drove it to the old pump.

“I can only let you have 20 liters. Have to keep some for my regular customers.” The mechanic began pumping gas, the old fashioned way and stopped at 20 liters.

“All right. That will do. We don’t have time to fill it any more anyway.”

“That’s 120 Shekels.”

“Yeh, right. Take it out of what I gave you. Come on Kommie, climb in.

We have to hurry.” Sarah struggled to climb up to the cabin. She had hardly slammed the door shut when Shalah sped away and drove directly towards the checkpoint.

“There are no seat belts,” complained Sarah.

“That’s the least of our problems. We have to get to the check point before the IDF figures out that we have switched vehicles.”

“Why don’t we just take the freeway?”

“Because we might run out of petrol and we don’t want to create a spectacle on the freeway. Do you know how much petrol these trucks consume?”

They peered ahead through the dirty and cracked windshield. There were two officers standing out on the road, in front of the portable boom gate, guns at the ready. “Probably conscripts,” thought Muhammad. “What are they doing both standing out in the open like that?” He had to fight really hard against the urge to slam his foot on the accelerator and drive right through them. They’d get in a shot or two, but they’d probably miss.

“What are you going to do?” Sarah asked.

“Stay calm and show them our IDs.”

He let the truck roll to a stop a few yards from the boom gate. The young officers approached them, one on each side of the truck. Sarah had trouble winding down the window on her side, Shalah was already talking to the officer on his side. Each of them presented their Teudat Zehut, Israeli ID cards.

“Where are you going,” asked the female officer on Sarah’s side.

“My friend is taking me to visit Bethlehem, the place where Christ was born,” answered Sarah in her strongest American accent.

“Do you own this truck?” the other officer asked Muhammad in Arabic, “you don’t look like the kind of person who would own this kind of truck.”

“Rented it from the garage in the village. My other car broke down.”

The officer stepped back and opened his phone. He was suspicious.

“He should command me to step out of the truck,” thought Muhammad. He began to wind the truck door window up.

The officer put his hand on the rising window and said, “Just a minute sir, I still have your ID.”

At that moment, Shalah Muhammad grabbed the conscript’s hand and pulled it inside the truck with all his might and at the same time slammed the truck into reverse and zoomed backwards, dragging the officer with it.

He pulled the steering wheel round with his free hand so that the truck slid into a fast arc, knocking down the officer who had been in the process of handing Sarah back her ID. Sarah reflexively wound up her window and pushed her feet against the dash board.

“Hang on!” yelled Muhammad. He let go of the officer who fell to the road. Quickly, he shoved the truck into ONE, the rear wheels spun and the truck lurched forward. He ran over the officer who was scrambling to stand. The female officer had already raised her Uzi and was in the act of pulling the trigger when the big mudguard of the Explorer truck rammed her against the checkpoint box, knocking over the box completely. Not satisfied, Muhammad backed up and ran over the other officer who was writhing on the ground already severely injured. When he was convinced that they were both dead, he took a deep breath and looked over to Sarah who sat petrified, still pushing her feet against the dashboard.

“Are you OK?" he asked.

Sarah hugged her legs, then let them fall to the floor.

“I’m OK,” she said. It was the first time she had seen Shalah’s violent side, though he had hinted of it every now and again. So far, all their so called terrorist action had involved planning, management, and deal making. All except, of course, her own first assignment to kill Arafat. But that wasn’t violent, was it?

“You better get out and collect our IDs,” said Shalah, always testing her. She was on the verge of vomiting and did so as soon as she stepped down from the truck. She forced herself to approach each of the lifeless conscripts and retrieved the IDs. When she returned to the truck and climbed in beside Shalah, he said, “There’s my girl.”

*

Sarah’s body responded to trauma by closing down. She fell into a deep sleep and did not wake until the truck ran out of petrol just as they reached Bethlehem.

“You can wake up now, we’re here,” Muhammad laughed as he opened the door to her side of the truck. Sarah struggled to wake up. Shalah extended his hand to help her step down from the truck. She looked around her. They walked across the street and picked up one of the many local vans to Jerusalem and soon they were in the midst of a Palestinian slum, close to Jerusalem. It teemed with people, buying, selling, eating, shouting. Shalah led the way and Sarah followed him through a maze of alleys until they finally reached the steps of a dilapidated building, pock-marked with bullet holes and shrapnel. Shalah withdrew a key from his pocket, and opened the door.

“This is your house?” Sarah asked.

“Not exactly. It’s one of our safe houses that we use for preparing suicide bombers. And as you know, that’s why we’re here.”

There were no windows. Inside it was dark and gloomy, except there was a bright light focused on a handsome boy standing against a bare wall, his arms outstretched. A woman, robed in an abaya, circled around taking a video of the boy. There was only one chair, and Shalah Muhammad took it. Sarah sat on the floor at his feet, a place she was used to, hugging her small backpack to her knees. She was happy to be there.

Halid the handler barely acknowledged their presence. He was putting the finishing touches to the bomb vest. Shalah Muhammad broke the ice.

“You're wasting your time, Halid. They're on to you."

“Doesn't matter. He wants to die.”

“It's an unnecessary risk and —”

“Do not insult the honor of his murdered father!” The boy’s mother broke in, annoyed, but not shifting her eyes from the iPhone that she held with outstretched hands, taking a video of her son.

Shalah ignored her, “— a waste of money,” he continued.

The mother raised her voice to a screech. “He dies for freedom!”

“And $10,000,” muttered Shalah, sarcastically.

Halid the handler spoke softly to the boy. “You’re sure you want to do this?”

The boy, who turned fifteen just the day before, cocked his head high, his deep black tousled hair the envy of everyone present. “Yes,” he said, a proud smile on his fresh adolescent lips.

“You will detonate the vest yourself ? If you can’t, I can do it with my phone, or your mother could if you prefer.”

“No, I can do it. In the name of my father, Inshallah!”

“Speak, my son! Show the world your beautiful mind,” announced his mother, holding the iPhone high, circling around him.

Halid looked across to Sarah. She smiled a little and nodded slightly.

Shalah Muhammad nudged her with his foot. “Kommie, the money,” he said.

Sarah pulled out two tightly bound wads of bills and handed them up to Shalah.

“The Jews have captured or killed all but two of our bombers this year.

None of them made their targets,” scorned Shalah, as he handed Halid the money.

“So?”

“So this is the last one. We’re terminating the program.”

Halid the Handler was not pleased. “You’re a bunch of fucking assholes!”

“Watch your language in front of the boy!”

“How will I feed my family? You and your smart-ass friends sit in Teheran, think you know everything. Our suicide bombings have changed the face of terrorism. Without them, you’ll lose the support of the camps.”

The boy continued with his speech, egged on by his mother. “…for the love of my father and my family and for our freedom…”

“This kid will make it,” said Halid, “besides we’ve got a very experienced driver and he has a real-time GPS phone.”

“A what?”

“It automatically updates when they close roads and move checkpoints.”

“Bull shit! I tell you, they’re on to you. We’re done with suicide bombing. Get a new job.”

Shalah Muhammad abruptly rose and pulled at Sarah’s shirt. “Kommie,” he commanded, “we’re out of here.”

Halid scowled and walked back to the boy.

Sarah struggled up, reached for Shalah’s hand, but he walked past her. She followed, slipping her arm through his as he turned to Halid and spoke to him in a formal way, as though conducting a job interview. “We need missile operators. Or maybe we could use you in Iraq, but I don’t think you’d fit. The handlers there are much younger, mostly Iraqi.”

“When will you be back?” asked Halid.

“If all goes well, in three months, the anniversary of nine eleven.”

“I heard something big was coming?”

“And make sure there’s a big screen TV when I come back.”

“Oh, and would the general like anything else?”

“You could put a bed in the bedroom.”

“Sure, anything you say.”

Shalah Muhammad and Sarah stepped out to the street. Shalah stopped to put on his sunglasses. A taxi pulled up, the door flung open, the driver bounded up the steps, pushing right past them. Sarah looked to Shalah but he did not return the look.

“These people are insane,” he said. “They’ve been kil ing Jews for decades, and where has it got them? Still no Palestinian state. Still no freedom! It’s time for a radical change.”

An old Toyota Corolla pulled up and they climbed in the back seat.

*

MacIver felt a light nudge to his ribs.

“Larry, we’re here. Hope you had a good nap, you poor old thing,” joked Rahav.

“I think best with my eyes closed,” smiled MacIver.

The old van pulled into a small parking lot next to an ancient but well renovated building.

“We’re in the Christian sector of old Jerusalem. We like to be right in the middle of things.”

“So this is what kind of operations center?”

“You’ll see.” Let’s go right in. Our young officer here will take your things and drop them off at the Ma'ale Hachamisha Kibbutz Hotel where I know you like to stay.”

“Great,” MacIver yawned, “let’s go to it.”

They walked to the back of the building where Rahav nodded to a guard standing at the door. MacIver had to remind himself that this was Israel, and get used to the preponderance of armed personnel, especially in old Jerusalem. Once inside, he was surprised to see that there were no more locked doors. They walked straight in to the Operations Room where several civilians, or officers not in uniform, sat at consoles arrayed around the room. A large screen displayed a map of the West Bank and locations of fences, walls, street barriers and checkpoints. It was an electronic map that could be drawn and redrawn at will. MacIver picked up a laser pointer and immediately felt right at home.

“This is our bomber?” he asked, as he pointed at a pulsing blue car image.

“It will be. The driver has stopped to pick up the bomber,” Rahav replied.

“How do you know that?”

“He has one of our cell phones.”

“He’s one of yours?”

“Not exactly. He doesn’t know he has one of our phones.”

“Brilliant! So you’ve infiltrated them?”

“Not exactly. We supply almost all the available cell phones in the West Bank. One other thing, before you get wrapped up in this pursuit.”

“What?”

“Have you ever heard of Shalah Muhammad?”

“Don’t think so.”

“He's probably the smartest terrorist operating around the Middle East these days.”

“So what does he have to do with our suicide bomber?”

“We think he is the brains behind all suicide bombings on the West Bank at present, and certainly is supplying the cash.”

“So?”

“So we nearly caught him at a check point this morning. Unfortunately, he was too smart for us and outwitted the two young officers who were manning the check point. We were tracking his motor bike. He was probably on his way to direct the suicide bombing that we are now watching in action.”

The blue image of the car began to move. MacIver was having trouble paying attention to Rahav. “It’s moving!” exclaimed MacIver excitedly.

“The damned terrorist killed both the officers. Drove over and over them with a truck and destroyed the entire checkpoint.”

“Gee, that’s too bad. Why don’t you pick him up at the safe house, then, since you must know where it is if you can track this bomber from start to finish?”

Unfortunately, he already slipped through our fingers. He was at the safe house for only a brief moment, then left. But we’ll get him at the right time.”

“No doubt you will. So let’s play Pac-Man with this bomber!”

“I’m a bit young to have played that game,” Rahav responded, “but I suppose you mean getting around barriers and closures.”

“You’re not that young! But yes, you’re right.”

“The street pattern was changed as soon as we saw our taxi driver on the move to pick up his rider,” said Rahav.

“You knew that too?”

“A calculated guess. But we’ve arranged the barriers and closures to give him little choice but to follow the route we want, regardless of where his target lies.

“So the old checkpoint was here,” MacIver moved the pointer, “and the new checkpoint is here?”

“That’s right. So long as we have not messed up the traffic too much, he should come into our checkpoint in about twenty to thirty minutes.”

MacIver put down the pointer. “I want to be there!”

“Larry, you’re not trained. It’s too dangerous.”

“But I must interview the bomber. Find out how he came to do this.”

“You can do that once we bring him in.”

“But he may blow himself up.”

“And if you’re there, you too!”

“It’s a risk I’m prepared to take. I’m a trained psychologist, you know.”

“But you’re not a trained bomb specialist. You’re not going.”

“I have to. In the name of science.”

“We have plenty of failed suicide bombers in custody. You can interview them.”

MacIver was not listening and was already at the door. Captain Rahav, not altogether an agile person, was too slow to catch hold of him.

Throwing up his hands in dismay, he nodded to an officer to follow. He knew Larry too well to think he could stop him now. For a scientist, he was really much too headstrong. There was no stopping him. He supposed that tenacity was an important attribute for a scientist too.

MacIver was no sooner outside than he realized that he had no idea where he was going.

The officer called out. “Wait up sir. I’ll take you. Follow me, this way.

The bike is around the corner.”

“Bike? We’re going on a bike?”

The officer led him around the corner and into a small courtyard.

“Hope this is OK sir?” He hurried over to a gleaming motor bike, which sported a rear seat almost as wide as a horse’s saddle.

“I have to spread my legs over this?” laughed MacIver.

“It’s the only way we can get there in time. Your helmet, sir.” They climbed on the motor bike. “Hang on, and lean with me when I lean!”

The officer revved the bike, kicked it into gear and they took off so abruptly, MacIver clung to his driver in panic. For MacIver, this was a most unpleasant experience. Hanging on to someone for dear life went against his deepest, innermost idea of himself. He was the one who others should hang on to. He was the driver in life, not the follower. He clung to the officer, but hated every minute of it. Took little notice of the crowded streets of old Jerusalem as they twisted and turned to get through the traffic and avoid hitting pedestrians. He hardly noticed it when they at last sped through the Jaffa gate and entered the broader streets of modern Jerusalem and finally ended up on a sandy road, speeding headlong into an endless desert. He was greatly relieved when he felt the bike slowing and eventually stop.

*

The checkpoint was a solitary steel box at the apex of a series of heavy concrete street barriers that formed a narrowing funnel along the sandy road. There were blast deflecting steel shields placed at various points around the checkpoint. Two young conscripts manned the post. There was a simple boom gate that operated to stop traffic.

MacIver stepped off the bike and immediately regained his composure.

In fact, he felt exhilarated. One of the officers who looked not much older than a teenager, maybe was a teenager, addressed the officer.

“Expecting a zero sir?”

“In about five minutes. Seen much traffic?”

“Not much sir. Only been here an hour after all.” The young man looked across at MacIver who stepped towards him.

“Oh, this is Professor Larry MacIver from America. He’s doing research,” said the officer.

MacIver nodded, smiled and offered his hand, to which the young conscript did not respond. The officer noticed.

“Sorry professor. They’re trained not to shake hands or to get too close to anyone they don’t know.”

“Of course. I should have known better. You guys are doing an incredible job, and my research is going to prove it,” said MacIver, addressing his remarks to the conscripts.

“Oh thank you.”

The officer broke in. “Here they come!”

The taxi, a beaten up old Ford Focus, approached slowly, dust billowing out behind it.

The officer stepped in front of MacIver and the conscripts. “I’ll take care of this. I’ve done scores of them. Keep your eyes open though, and all of you, stay behind the shields and barriers.”

The taxi pulled up to the boom gate. The driver poked his head out the non-existent window.

“Hello officer.”

The officer saluted. “Where are you going and who is your passenger?”

he asked as he peered into the back seat.

“He visits his uncle who has found him a job washing dishes in the King David Hotel,” replied the driver.

The officer grabbed the handle of the back door. It was locked. “This car actually locks?” he asked, trying to lighten the tension.

“Hey it’s a beautiful car!” laughed the driver. He twisted around to unlock the door by hand.

The officer signaled to the conscript. “Keep the driver in the car, but get his cell phone.” He then opened the back door and put out his hand to the teenage boy who sat nervously inside. “OK son,” he said quietly, “this is normal procedure. I just want you to take both my hands and get slowly out of the car.”

The boy complied, but he was no sooner out of the car than MacIver was standing beside him.

The officer first raised his voice to MacIver, but then controlled himself. “For God’s sake, get back behind the shield!”

MacIver ignored him. Instead, he spoke directly to the boy. “Do you speak English?”

The boy looked down. No answer. Not unlike any teenager, thought MacIver.

The officer interjected, getting upset. “Professor! Get behind the shields! You’re screwing things up!”

The boy lifted his head and said defiantly, “of course I speak English.

You think I’m an idiot?”

“Officer, let go his hands, slowly,” ordered MacIver.

“Are you kidding? He’ll blow us all up!”

The boy struggled to release his hands, but in response the officer reflexively tightened his grip.

“Release him, damn it!” yelled MacIver.

The conscripts raised their weapons nervously, one pointed at MacIver.

“Step away, Professor,” ordered a conscript calmly.

Instead, MacIver moved closer to the bomber and slowly reached inside his jacket.

The officer looked panic-stricken. “You crazy son of a bitch!” He let go of one hand and grabbed MacIver. The bomber twisted free and ran forward, past the boom gate.

MacIver turned quickly to the conscripts. “Leave him! Don’t shoot him!” MacIver strode briskly towards the boy who eventually slowed, then stopped. He had realized that he didn’t know where he was running to.

MacIver moved closer. “Take it easy son. What’s your name?”

The boy glared back and held his arms out to the side.

“So let’s get you out of this harness,” said MacIver, confident he was in charge.

The boy bomber reached inside his jacket. The conscripts yelled warnings, the officer yelled, “Hit the ground! Down! Down!” All weapons were pointed at the bomber but MacIver was in the way. He stood back, hands on hips.

“You’re not going to do it, are you?” he said solicitously.

“My name is Ali.” The boy ripped his jacket off, revealing the bomb vest. He grabbed the detonator cord. “I want to die for Allah and my family.”

“But now is not the time, is it? You haven’t reached your target.”

MacIver stretched out his hand.

There was heavy breathing all around, otherwise silence. The wait seemed forever. Sweat poured down everyone’s face, except for the boy bomber, who looked serene and incredibly handsome right at that moment.

MacIver extended his hand a little forward. “I’ll make up the $10,000,”

he said.

The boy, insulted, jerked at the detonator cord. “You Americans. All you think about is money.”

“So how did you become a suicide bomber so young?” asked MacIver.

“My father was Hezbollah.” He raised his arms to the sky, looked up, thumb extended over the detonator button at the end of the cord.

“Ali, it’s not the time. Tell me of your father.”

“He was murdered by Jews when I was three years old.”

“Your mother told you that?”

“Everyone told me that.”

Silence. The officer and the conscripts shifted anxiously on their feet. Their arms sagged under the weight of their weapons. The rustling of clothing as they moved broke the silence.

MacIver stepped a little closer. The boy stared defiantly into his eyes.

“Stop! Come no closer! Allah has sent me a sign,” cried Ali.

MacIver stopped and stretched out his hand. Suddenly, he heard behind him the noise of the taxi starting up. He snatched a quick look over his shoulder. The driver slammed the car into reverse, backed crazily away from the boom gate, skidded and swiveled a hundred and eighty degrees and sped off. One of the conscripts fired, half-heartedly, but missed.

Ali remained still. “It is not the time,” he said.

“Where was your driver taking you?” asked MacIver as he took a very small step forward.

Ali slowly lowered his arms and allowed the detonator cord to dangle. MacIver forced a grim smile and took another step.

Ali raised his hand, palm facing MacIver. “No! Stop! A bomb expert has to defuse me.”

“So what was your target?” MacIver persisted.

The officer slowly inched forward and muttered an expletive as he moved past MacIver. “You are an asshole,” he whispered.

“I would like to speak to my mother,” said the boy, slightly embarrassed.

“Of course we can arrange that, can’t we officer?” replied MacIver.

The officer did not answer. He was now standing close to the boy, one hand gripping Ali’s right hand, the detonator hand, the other feeling carefully for the wires and the transponder that would detonate the explosives unless disarmed. There was still the danger that it could be activated by his handler’s cell phone.

“How much time do we have?” asked the officer. “Where was the target?”

Ali looked down, licking his lips nervously. “I can’t tell you that.”

“I need to know how much time we have. If your handler does not hear of the explosion, he will detonate it himself. You know that, I’m sure.”

“We’ll contact your mom. What’s her phone number and I’ll call her and you can talk,” offered MacIver.

“Professor, that’s not a good idea. She will very likely urge him to complete the mission by blowing himself and the rest of us to smithereens. I’m losing patience with you, Professor.”

MacIver persisted. “Can’t you disarm the transponder?”

“Yes, but I have to find the right wire. I think I know where it is, but can’t risk a mistake, can I?” The officer lowered his head to look closely into Ali’s face. “Ali, who was your handler? What was his name?”

“Why should I tell you that? I am not a traitor!”

“Because if I know who it was, then I will know how he arranged the bomb vest. Each handler has his own favorite way of doing it. Now what’s his name?”

Ali hesitated, licked his lips again.

“Come on! What’s his name?”

“My target was King David Hotel lobby.”

“O.K so we probably have only a few minutes, at the most. And the handler’s name?”

“Halid.”

“Now that’s better. I know his work. Turn around slowly. The transponder will be right between your shoulder blades.”

“Ali. You can use my phone to call your Mom.” Here…”

“Professor, I’m losing patience. Please shut up. I’m trying to save us from being blown up, and you’re offering this little brat your cell phone so he can talk to his mother!”

“You won’t get anywhere with these people by talking like that. You have to win him over. Then you get information.”

The officer carefully worked his hand down behind the boy’s neck, under the bomb vest. With a short, sharp flick of his fingers, he dislodged the connector to the transponder. He breathed a sigh of relief. “OK. Turn around son, I got it. We can now slip off the bomb vest, very, very carefully.” He slipped the bomb vest off, and immediately placed it behind one of the deflective shields. He turned to a conscript. “There could be a timer, so it could still go off. Call HQ and have them send a team out to dispose of it and to pick up the brat. You’ll need to restrain him with handcuffs or something so he can’t run away. That is, unless you have the guts to shoot him if he tries to escape. Keep the boy with you at all times, and keep as far away from the bomb vest as you can. It could go off any minute.”

“Right, sir.”

The officer turned to MacIver who was handing his cell phone to Ali.

He slapped MacIver’s hand angrily and the cell phone went flying to the ground. He walked over and ground it into the desert sand under the heel of his boot.

“It’s going to be a wild motorbike ride back,” muttered MacIver to himself.

The officer got on the motor bike and beckoned to MacIver who reluctantly complied. He had just settled down into the seat and grasped the officer’s waist, when the bomb exploded. The bike rose in the air, and then fell to the ground taking MacIver and his fellow rider with it. A huge cloud of dust and sand enveloped them. MacIver heard shouts from the direction of the conscripts. His leg was pinned under the back wheel of the bike. The dust cleared and he strained to look over to the boy.

The officer was already there. The boy lay still. A piece of shrapnel, the smallest piece, had penetrated his skull. He was dead. The conscripts were frightened. “Better call a clean-up squad,” ordered the officer.

Read-Me.Org
9/11 TWO. Chapter 2. Alexandria

Chapter 2. Alexandria

Sarah did not get to meet Shalah’s wife in Cairo. He dropped her off at a small, safe house, in the middle of what looked like a slum to Sarah, the long, depressing section on the way to the airport on the outskirts of Cairo, streets lined with half-finished houses, the second floors composed only of protruding rusting steel rods that one day would be covered with concrete.

Although her Arabic was fluent, it was clear to her that there was no way she could begin to communicate with anyone in this slum. She stood out as a westerner, an American at that, and she had already deduced that Americans were not popular in these parts. She sensed, especially from the men, a seething envy loaded with a lustful disgust. They would love to rape me, and do it with pride, she thought. She looked to Shalah trying to convey her fear.

“Stay inside, keep off the streets, and you will be OK,” he instructed as a teacher would to a student. “Tomorrow we will go to Alexandria to begin your first mission.”

“But the target is in Palestine, isn’t he?”

“Preparation, my dear. Preparation and planning. These are the hallmarks of professionalism.”

“But I was going to meet your wife,” she complained.

“It cannot work this trip. Besides, it’s too soon. You are on probation until you have served your apprenticeship,” he smiled.

“So you don’t trust me?”

“I trust you yourself implicitly. But I cannot trust you completely until you are experienced. The inexperienced make blunders they cannot help, if you understand me.”

Shalah grasped her hand firmly in both his hands, all the time looking around, always on the defensive. The alley was teaming with the busy lives of people who ignored them. He led her up the few steps into one of the concrete and stone houses, the color of the desert. The door was not locked. He pushed it open and nudged her in. She turned to say good-bye, but he had already pulled the door closed and left. Faint rays of light slipped through the gaps of old boards that shuttered the two small windows facing the rear. A kerosene lantern burned in the corner, where embroidered cushions lay on the floor and a woman sat, sewing. She wore an old cloak, probably adapted from of an abaya, her gray hair wound tightly into a bun and held down with a net. She motioned Sarah to sit beside her. Sarah looked around the room. There was a small fireplace in the opposite corner where a young girl sat kneading doe, baking pita bread.

“Sit,” said the woman, smiling kindly, “I am told you speak Arabic.”

“I try,” said Sarah as she sat down beside her host.

“Shalah told me all about you.”

“Then you probably don’t know much.” Sarah tried to get a good look at her face.

“You need not look so hard. I am Shalah’s mother. Is it not obvious?”

“I, I, guess so. My apologies. It’s a bit dark for me to see. But yes, I guess it’s the light gray eyes, no?”

“It is enough for me to know that you are American and also Russian, a worthy contradiction, if I may say.”

“You may. But what of Shalah? How is he so well-schooled, such a man of the world?”

“Shalah is an only child for which he has never forgiven me, but I could not help it. I almost died when I had him, and could have no more.”

“But, how could you afford to send him to Oxford?”

“Would you like some tea?”

“I’m sorry, I did not mean to pry.”

“Yes you did, and it’s all right. Shalah was a very bright child and the Mullahs at the madrassa where he first went to school insisted on sending him to England for his education. They paid for it all. Unfortunately, it meant that I lost my only child first to the Mullahs, then to the English.”

Sarah searched for the hint of a tear that might accompany such a plaintive remark, but could find none. Hers was a stern face, one that had seen much hardship. And the father? She wondered, but had not the temerity to ask.

*

Early the next morning Shalah Muhammad walked through the unlocked door. Sarah and his mother had slept on the cushions and were now sitting up sipping more tea. Sarah stood unsteadily, struggling to raise her weight from such a low soft cushion. His mother looked across at him, expressionless.

“We go to Alexandria,” he said, “hurry so we can beat the hot sun.

We’re in a Land Rover with no air conditioning.”

“And what’s in Alexandria?” asked Sarah.

“The notorious Locusta.”

“Who?”

“You’ll see.”

Sarah turned to say good-bye to her host who had resumed her sewing and did not look up. Shalah pulled at her hand. They left, Sarah muttering something like “thanks for the tea.”

They climbed into the Land Rover and the driver navigated slowly through the crowded alleys, trying to avoid deep holes filled with mud and sludge, slowly weaving though clumps of people talking, bartering, gesturing, grudgingly giving way to the vehicle. When at last the jeep entered the freeway to Alexandria, Shalah Muhammad spoke.

“Locusta was a notorious poisoner enlisted by the Emperor Nero to kill his step brother Britannicus who was just 14 at the time, but was a popular boy and enough of a threat to Nero that he wanted him dead —along with the many others whom he saw as a threat to his reign. But, since Nero thought it may not sit well with the Senate if he started killing off his relatives, he wanted the death to mimic a regular illness, to happen over a period of time.

“But that was nearly two thousand years ago.”

“Right. But there is a woman, Locusta, who deals in poisons and recipes for poison who lives in Alexandria.”

“And?”

“We will ask Locusta for a poison that mimics regular illness, just like Nero did to get rid of Britannicus.”

“But why? Who?”

“I told you who, didn’t I? We will hasten Yasser Arafat’s demise. He’s already supposed to be sick. You’ll help him out of his misery.”

“But why?”

“Don’t you follow current affairs? Arafat is a tool of the Americans. He lives off their money. And—”

“And what?”

“He has a Western wife.”

“So?”

“You will befriend her. You speak French, right?”

They fell silent. Sarah was at a loss for words. The whole thing seemed utterly ridiculous. She reached carefully for Shalah’s hand and clasped it lightly, seeking, perhaps, some reassurance that she had not gone completely mad. Here she was, in a cab with the world’s most lethal terrorist, going to visit some witch who claimed to be a descendant of a notorious poisoner of 2,000 years ago. Yet it had all happened rather easily, without drama or conflict. Could she kill someone? “Can I do better than Raskolnikov and kill without guilt?” she asked herself. What was Shalah thinking? She tried to steal a sideways glance at his face. He sat expressionless, gazing out at the desert.

But then he turned to her, a faint smile, his gray eyes sparkling a little.

“You are a very brave person,” he said, clasping her hand firmly, “all you need to be sure of is that Arafat deserves to die, and surely he does.”

Sarah stared out the discolored window on her side. She was frightened. Not of Shalah or anyone else. But of herself.

“But this one is even easier,” Shalah continued, “he is going to die anyway. You will just help him on his way. He is an evil man, killed many innocent people unnecessarily. And now it is time for him to get out of the way and let history move forward.”

“How sick is he? What’s wrong with him?”

“They say he is suffering from heart failure. But you can see those bulbous lips he has. I favor the rumors going around that he has AIDS.”

“What do his lips have to do with that?” In fact Sarah thought he was the ugliest disgusting looking man she had ever seen.

“They say he has an entourage of teenage boys constantly in his attendance.”

“Then his wife is probably not with him much at all.”

“We will see when you meet her.”

“You know her?”

“I know everyone.”

*

They reached the outskirts of Alexandria where the driver left the freeway and navigated up to the shore front in the north then took the sometimes bumpy road south to the city. They turned a sharp corner and suddenly the famous lighthouse and harbor of Alexandria came into view.

As they drew closer to the harbor, the houses became more like villas, interspersed with small shops catering for tourists seeking luxury and a good time. It was more like a Mediterranean resort than a Middle Eastern city. The jeep eventually pulled up in front of a small shop with a narrow storefront adorned with all kinds of sea shells, dried seaweed and coral, shark’s teeth, sea urchins, and numerous snorkeling and beach paraphernalia. The sidewalk was littered with ancient urns, statues, and other trinkets that had presumably been retrieved from the several sunken cities and ships in and around the harbor. Shalah, obviously excited, stepped out, pulling Sarah with him.

“This is it! Now you will meet Locusta, the 2,000 year old witch!” he said joyfully.

Shalah brushed aside the hanging strings of shells that covered the doorway, their chime announcing his entrance. There were narrow rows of shelves containing knick-knacks, beach souvenirs, cheesy sculptures one would find in any beach shop, clams biting off a toe, starfish made into ballerinas, periwinkles poised on oyster shells; there was no end to the ugliness. Sarah began to giggle. Shalah was amused and led the way further into the shop. In contrast to the brightness of the desert sun outside, inside there were no windows. The shop was one long deep cavern, like the insides of an old London tube station.

Suddenly from over their shoulders, there came a refined, high pitched voice.

“Do you seek amusement?”

Startled, Sarah and Shalah turned quickly. Sarah let out a gasp, quickly putting her hand to her mouth.

“You could call it that,” said Shalah Muhammad, “we are especially interested in your beach recipes.”

“Ah, a customer who knows what he wants, I see.”

“As always,” he said, turning to Sarah, “I am most honored to introduce you to Locusta, the greatest and certainly oldest witch on earth.”

“My goodness, Dr. Muhammad, you are much too kind! And such flattery too! And who is this, this ah, woman you introduce me to? A fan? A lover?”

“Pleased to meet you,” Sarah put out her hand, “I’m Sarah.”

Locusta took her hand in hers with a graceful sweeping motion, raised it to her lips and kissed it lightly. Her gown of light, translucent silk, floated through the air. Her hair was unexpectedly, for a witch, closely cropped, thick and blonde, with tinges of sea blue. “Beauty is not what it looks,” she whispered, looking quizzically into Sarah’s eyes.

“I, I —” stammered Sarah.

“What Sarah’s trying to say is that she expected to see a wizened old witch, stringy hair, only a couple of black teeth, and a nasty pimple on the end of her nose with a huge hair growing out of it,” laughed Shalah.

“So sorry to disappoint, Sarah. Witches must keep up with the times just like everyone else, if they want to be successful. Ask Shalah here, and he’ll tell you.”

“She has a Master’s Degree in biochemistry from Oxford. That’s where we met. She’s not just up to date. She’s ahead of her time.”

Sarah could think of nothing to say. Locusta’s slender body seemed so light, as though she stood inches off the ground. Her silk gown floated around her, seeming to make her body bend and quiver as if under water.

“So the recipe?” asked Locusta as she closed the door of the shop and put up a sign BACK SOON.

“Sarah needs a poison that mimics a recognizable illness.”

“Who for?”

“You know better than to ask that.”

“Oh course,” Locusta smiled, “I can make just the potion you need, though it will take a little time to generate the right amounts of ingredients.

I call it ‘Coral Blue’.”

“Is that just a name, or is it coral?” asked Sarah, trying to assert herself.

“Coral is all around us here on the rich and beautiful Mediterranean, although more plentiful in the Red Sea. However, there is a rare coral found in protected areas just outside the Alexandria harbor that contains an amazing amount of the ingredient I need for this potion. Using a secret process that I discovered in the annals of Tacitus, I can extract what we scientists call “palytoxin” from ground-up coral. I’m convinced that this is what the ancient Locusta used on the unfortunate Britannicus.”

“How long?” asked Sarah.

“How much?” asked Shalah Muhammad.

“Since you have not told me the identity of the deserving person I will have to quote you the highest price, which is $100,000, half now, the other half after treatment whether or not successful. Do you desire death or disability?”

“Ultimately death,” answered Sarah, at last asserting her responsibility for the mission.

“Male or female?”

“Male.”

“Age?”

“Middle age.”

“Height and weight?”

Sarah looked to Shalah. “Average I’d say.”

“Physical condition?”

“Sickly, weak heart, we think.”

“Excellent! It will take me two days. Find yourselves an excellent hotel, I recommend the Four Seasons, knowing how Shalah enjoys luxury and having all his special needs catered for. Dive the ancient ruins and anything else that will bring you pleasure. You could play at being Antony and Cleopatra,” she said mischievously, her head held high, her eyes looking mockingly down her Alexandrian nose. “Shalah will no doubt want to visit Alexander’s tomb, thoroughly despoiled by the Christians, but nevertheless it will satisfy his messianic delusions.” She turned to Shalah, “isn’t that right, oh great one?”

“Nothing could ever satisfy me, as you know. But I begin to think that you have been sipping some of your own potions.”

“And my $50,000?”

“You have an Hawala?”

“Of course. Doesn’t everyone who does business in the Middle East?”

“Tell him to call this number.” He handed her a small piece of paper, “code word Nero and state the amount. The rest is up to your Hawala.”

*

Sarah’s fantasy of a blissful stay with Shalah in an exotic hotel played out except for one essential ingredient: it was without Shalah. He deposited her at the Four Seasons hotel and she did do some snorkeling. But Shalah did not stay there. He had distant relatives, he said, who had insisted he stay with them. He was lying of course. She knew that. But it didn’t change anything. She couldn’t help loving him. Perhaps it was not love; more a kind of infection, probably incurable.

*

Arafat made his final appearance of twenty seconds in a TV news interview some three months later. His condition had obviously deteriorated. He barely had enough breath to talk, forming his words with those bulbous lips, but speaking only in an inaudible whisper, his hands shaking uncontrollably. The new albuterol inhaler his wife had given him had not improved his breathing. In fact he had seemed to get worse. His heart frequently slipped into fibrillation and he could not stand without assistance. He died on November 11, 2004, according to the New York Times, “from a stroke that resulted from a bleeding disorder caused by an unidentified infection.” In that same article, Sarah read, with smug satisfaction, the New York Times had ruled out poisoning as the cause of death.

Soon, democracy came to Palestine and Hamas became the official governing body of the region. Much to Shalah’s disgust, however, Hamas did not live up to his expectations. It dithered around, did little to force Israel to its knees, in fact, it basically continued Arafat’s policies even though making it look like they were glad to be rid of him. They simply weren’t accustomed to thinking of themselves as free. They could think only of how to extract more money out of the West to support the slums and camps with just enough money to maintain them as camps in perpetuity. Because they had forsaken Islam — Shalah repeated this to Sarah many times — they had lost their way, were unable to think of themselves as an independent body, to think of how to build themselves into a nation. Until they broke out of these shackles, they would remain a rich charity supported by the West at its discretion: no Caliphate can be built on charity, especially charity of the West.

Read-Me.Org
9/11 TWO. Chapter 1. Commencement

Chapter 1. Commencement

Mrs. Kohmsky leaned her head against the cold window of the Amtrak train. She was dreaming again of their honeymoon. The two days they had in a little hunting lodge in the hills just outside Tulgovichi. There was one of those tourist magazines left in their room. And on the cover was a picture of a yellow school bus picking up a couple of kids, the bus framed in front of nicely clipped lawns, mom and dad waving good bye. It was the suburban America she had dreamed about ever since. Dreams, though, are only that. They’re meant to deceive. Now, after almost forty years of marriage and twenty five years living in America with Mr. Kohmsky, seven of those in New York City, she felt like giving up, felt almost as ground down as she did when they lived not far from Chernobyl in Tulgovichi. She glanced at Mr. Kohmsky whose large frame barely fitted into the small space beside her. He looked gruff and morose. He was gruff and morose. He had always been like it. He had only one love, and that was Russian literature. So naturally, he despised America.

Sarah was just five years old when they left the USSR for America soon after the Chernobyl disaster. Mrs. Kohmsky had no family, and Mr. Kohmsky’s two brothers up and left right then. The youngest one, Nicholas, was only fourteen. He just disappeared one night and hadn’t been heard of since. And the other one, Sergey, came to the bus station to see them off and said, “you’ll be hearing from me one day,” and winked as though he had some secret plan. And Mrs. Kohmsky could hardly contain her delight when Mr. Kohmsky had been offered an adjunct position at the State University of New York at Albany, teaching Russian literature. The image of the yellow school bus leaped into full view. She was going to heaven and Sarah would grow up there. The disaster was heaven-sent as well because it made it easier to get the necessary visas to get out of the USSR.

The real school bus wasn’t like on the magazine. Well, it was, but the picture had lied to her, there wasn’t any other way to describe it. Just like in the picture, she stood in front of their little modest suburban house, its lawn, though, unkempt, holding Sarah’s hand as the bus pulled up. Sarah pulled back and did not want to get in. The bus driver came down, nice and friendly, and between the two of them they coaxed and prodded Sarah up the steps and into the bus. Mrs. Kohmsky knew right there that the dream had been shattered. Every morning she had to push and cajole Sarah on to the bus. The other kids pointed at them and laughed.

A battle had begun. Sarah did everything to delay getting ready for school. Mrs. Kohmsky cooked her a hot breakfast every morning. And every morning Sarah sat stubbornly and refused to eat it. And as the years of school passed, a terrible thing happened. Sarah gained weight, even though she seemed to eat so very little. And her father one day, in one of his fits of depression, called her a fat little pig, and Mrs. Kohmsky cried as she cooked the breakfast. How could this happen in American heaven?

At first Mrs. Kohmsky blamed America – the fast food and all that. And besides, Sarah wasn’t all that much fatter than the others. Yet, every time the school bus stopped, the other kids taunted her, until Mrs. Kohmsky had to admit that her daughter was in fact, a very fat person, so fat that people noticed and looked at her with the disdain that they save for parents they blame for their children’s defects. Instead, Mrs. Kohmsky blamed the Chernobyl disaster for it.

Sarah, for her part, withdrew into herself. She rarely spoke to anyone, including her parents. And she was mercilessly bullied on the bus and at school. She told no one because there was no one to tell. She made up for it all by burying herself in her studies, excelling in everything, thereby incurring further the wrath and derision of the other kids who were “cool.” But she got her reward with a place at NYU, which was immediately neutralized by her parents’ insistence on moving to New York City to take care of her. And then she won a public service scholarship to Columbia Law School and before they knew it she had graduated from there too. Then, instead of joining a law firm, she received a fellowship to pursue a master’s degree at Oxford University, the one in England. These were amazing achievements that the Kohmskys took for granted.

Mrs. Kohmsky remembered well the day Sarah left for Oxford. It was July 4, 2003. They drove her to the airport, and not a word was said, except finally, by Mrs. Kohmsky, “have you got your ticket and passport?” to which Sarah did not answer. A terrible thought shot into her head. Would Sarah disappear like her uncle Nicholas?

They had never told Sarah how they managed to get free of Russia, of the groveling helplessness of their lives in the USSR. Sarah had never shown any interest, anyway. She had no doubt heard of the Chernobyl disaster, but never seemed to link it to their coming to America. She seemed to remember little of her childhood in the USSR. No wonder, really, because she was kept at home as much as possible confined in their one room, and schooled by both her mom and dad who would not entrust her education to the Russian bureaucrats. Perhaps it was their fault. In those days, life was difficult for Jews anywhere, and it was especially so in the USSR then. And everyone lived in such terrible poverty one could hardly say that Jews fared any worse than others. But they were not really Jews, they didn’t really believe in the spiritual stuff.

So in contrast to her scholarly endeavors they had not taught Sarah anything of the spiritual side of life, never gone to temple. They had just gone along with the annual Jewish celebrations, good excuses to enjoy dining with Sarah at home and on rare occasions with a few of their friends. Of course, Sarah had no friends.

“Last call for Albany,” called the station attendant. The train pulled away from Penn station. Stragglers walked up and down the aisle looking for any remaining seats. Soon, they would be heading up the Hudson.

There had been a freak April snow storm. Everything would look beautiful, though there was something somber about blossoming trees drooping sadly under the weight of snow. It reminded her of the last good-bye. At the airport, Sarah had insisted on saying good-bye from the curb. They never had a chance even to get out of the car. An all-too-quick good-bye. Cruel, really. They had never heard from her again. That was eight or nine years ago. They had sent letters, of course. Even phoned Oxford university officials. She had graduated, they knew that, but since then, no trace.

***

The head office of the FBI in New York was in Albany, the state capital. Mr. and Mrs. Kohmsky had tried contacting the FBI in Manhattan, but it was impossible to get their attention. They had more important things to attend to, trying to protect New Yorkers from terrorism, they said. Investigating the whereabouts of a missing adult daughter was way down their list.

The FBI office in Albany was housed in the old Post Office Building, an imposing 19th century edifice on Broad Street, built of huge chunks of concrete, gray and heavy, seeming to lean forward to pedestrians as they approached the entrance. Why a post office should look so serious was anybody’s guess, but it seemed right for an FBI office.

“Mr. and Mrs. Chomsky, just take a seat and the Director will be with you in a minute.

“It’s Kohmsky.”

The receptionist had already left her desk to notify the Director of their presence. Mrs. Kohmsky rummaged in her handbag and withdrew a crumpled photo of Sarah. She turned it over in her hands, rubbed it hard between her thumb and fingers.

“The Director will see you now.”

“Mr. and Mrs. Chomsky. Welcome to Albany,” smiled the Director.

“It’s Kohmsky, not Chomsky,” grumbled Mr. Kohmsky as he and his wife stood stiffly in front of the large mahogany desk, confronted by the big American flag, the golden eagle looking down on them from atop the pole.

”Oh yes, of course, my apologies. A simple mistake — must happen often.” The director rummaged around in his desk drawer and withdrew a folder. “Please take a seat.”

“We’re hoping you can help find our daughter Sarah,” said Mrs.

Kohmsky as she handed the photograph across the desk.

“But why have you come all the way to Albany? We have a very big office in Manhattan, you know.”

Mrs. Kohmsky sighed. “We’ve been there on many occasions. We’ve tried the New York Police Department. Tried and tried. They say it’s a low priority case.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. I assure you I’ll do everything I can to help you.” The Director pressed an intercom button on a desk unit that probably dated back to the 1960s. “Agent Jones, step in a moment.” He looked closely at the photograph.

“When was this photo taken?”

“The day she graduated law school. About eleven years ago,” replied Mrs. Kohmsky.

There was a knock at the door and Agent Jones entered. “Ah, Agent Jones. Take this photo and see what you can find in our missing persons database. Her name is Sarah Kohmsky and these are her parents.”

“Pleased to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Chomsky. I’ll get right on it.”

“Excuse me, it’s Kohmsky, and we know she’s missing, so why do you want to look her up in your missing-persons database?” Mr. Kohmsky was annoyed, as usual.

“Mr. Kohmsky, please be patient,” replied the Director. “Our databases are used extensively by our agents all around the world. We will put out a request. Our agents are very thorough. If she has been sighted, we will quickly hear about it.”

“But they did that in the Manhattan office. It seems hit or miss to me. Why can’t you send an investigator to where she was last seen, which was Oxford university where she graduated in the summer of 2004?”

The Director ignored the request. “Do you still have family back in Russia?”

“My husband has two brothers, I have no family. They were killed in the war and afterwards.”

“Are you sure Sarah has not gone there?”

“We have lost touch with everyone. After the Chernobyl disaster his brother Sergey, who worked at the power plant but thankfully was not on duty at the time of the meltdown, took off to we don’t know where. And the youngest, Nicholas, who would have been only about fifteen at the time, still in high school, took off, he was talking about that even before the disaster.”

“They didn’t migrate like you did?”

“Not as far as we know. Sergey had a pretty good job with the government. But when things broke down, he wasn’t paid. He probably left for the mountains, that’s where he always said he’d go if things got too difficult. But which mountains, we have no idea.”

“We did receive some money once,” said Mrs. Kohmsky, trying to be helpful. Mr. Kohmsky pressed his foot against her toe.

“You did? From your brothers-in-law? Is that unusual?”

“Well, we thought they had no money.”

“And how long ago was this?”

“A few years, maybe four. Not sure.”

“How much was it, if I may ask, and how did it get to you?”

“I don’t see what this has to do with our missing daughter,” Mr. Kohmsky interjected.

“Maybe if we can find your brothers, there might be a lead to Sarah. That was her name, right? Sarah?”

“She never knew them. Never met them. We hardly spoke of them to her.”

“So the money?”

“We bought a car with it. It was one of those Visa gift cards that had a fixed amount of money and you used it like an ordinary credit card. Didn’t need a PIN or anything. Quite a lot of money. Our old car hadn’t worked for a couple of years.”

“I see. So what bank was it?“

“There didn’t seem to be any particular bank. Or if there was I don’t remember. The car salesman was suspicious, but when the money came through, he was happy.”

“Do you have any receipts or anything like that we could use to trace the money?”

“We never kept anything. We sent a thank you card to the address on the envelope, but it came back address unknown.”

There was a light knock and Agent Jones returned.

“I take it you found nothing?” asked the Director.

“She is listed, sir, missing since June of 2004. Nothing else though, just a copy of the photograph you gave me.”

“Have another look for cross links to our other databases. There might be something.”

“I’ll get on it. Shouldn’t take a minute.”

“Mr. and Mrs. Kohmsky, you understand that there is a rule of thumb that after five years missing, we in law enforcement classify such cases as probably deceased.”

“She is not a case. She’s our daughter and we love her.”

“Yes, yes of course. I’m sorry. I just don’t want to give you any false hopes.”

“False hope is better than none,” said Mr. Kohmsky aggressively, “anyway I thought it was ten years.”

The Director ignored him and turned to Mrs. Kohmsky.

“Is there any reason why Sarah would just go missing like this, without a word to you? Was she —”

“Rebellious? A bad girl? Is that what you want to say?”

“Well, I —”

“The answer is no, but I can tell you that she was different from us. Though she wasn’t born here—she came to America when she was five—in many ways she’s more American than Americans. We tried to explain a couple of times, at least I did, but she never understood our roots in Russia, and was embarrassed by it all, and made fun of our Russian accents.”

Again, Mr. Kohmsky pressed on Mrs. Kohmsky’s toe, but she shifted away.

”Remarkable,” said the Director.

“She is a very smart girl.”

“Too smart,” interjected Mr. Kohmsky, unable to stop himself.

“What do you mean?”

“Forget it.”

“So there was a disagreement?”

Mr. and Mrs. Kohmsky looked at each other, then at the floor.

“Mr. and Mrs. Kohmsky you must tell me as much as you can. Without detailed information that only you can give, there’s little chance that we can find her.”

“We did have an argument one time, but it was a while ago,” said Mrs. Kohmsky glancing nervously at her husband.

“And?”

“She told us we were stupid Jews and it was people like us that caused 9/11,” interjected Mr. Kohmsky.

“She said that? But, if I may say so, you are all Jewish, aren’t you?”

“It sounds worse than it was. Sarah and I were just arguing over her not eating her breakfast and she burst into tears and yelled at us then ran out.”

“And when exactly was this?”

“It was the day she graduated from Columbia Law School.”

Both the Kohmskys looked down, ashamed.

At this point Agent Jones returned, looking concerned. He stood behind the Kohmskys. “I did find one cross link but I think you need to come and verify the link because it requires an extra level of security access that I don’t have.”

“Excuse me a minute,” said the Director as he followed Jones out of the office, closing the door carefully behind him.

“What have you found, Jones?”

“There may be a link to a known terrorist, Shalah Muhammad. He’s Iraqi, Shiite, but may be working for the Iranians and could even be Iranian. The record isn’t clear. Anyway, he lectured in political science at Oxford on and off up to some years ago, then dropped off the radar screen. That’s all I had access to. If you can get us the additional level of security, we can find out more.”

“Surely the boys in the Manhattan office know about this. But where’s the link with Sarah Kohmsky?”

“I’m hoping it’s in the next level of security.”

The Director punched in his password. A photograph immediately popped up of a group on the Oxford campus, standing on the lawn of the campus coffee shop, the famous round library in the background. Shalah Muhammad stood proud, supremely confident, amidst a group of happy students, all dressed in graduation regalia. Sarah stood right beside him, her head leaning on his shoulder, he with his arm reaching around her waist. She was much fatter than in the photo her mother gave them. He read the risk profile:

Shalah Muhammad is the suspected master mind of the USS Cole attack and probably consulted extensively for the Nine Eleven attackers. He is considered the brains of Iranian terrorist intelligence. He has cut ties with Al Qaeda considering them to have deteriorated into an amateurish terror group, prone to hasty and poorly planned missions. Before suddenly giving up his position at Oxford, he advocated the overthrow of America and the West and destruction of Israel, all in the name of establishing an Iranian caliphate that would contain all the countries to the immediate south and east of the Mediterranean. He will stop at nothing to get what he wants and is a heartless, violent disciplinarian. Probably the most dangerous terrorist today, who, with his extensive network, has replaced the remnants of Al Qaeda.

“But she’s Jewish, isn’t she? That would be a mighty leap, and would indicate a huge rift between her and her poor old mom and dad.”

Agent Jones nodded in agreement. “But sir, the guys down in New York must know this too.”

“That’s why they’ve given them the run around. I’d better give them a call.”

***

Shalah Muhammad was a popular fellow at Oxford. He hung out at the local pubs with his students, bought them drinks, got them and himself drunk often. The more boisterous and irreverent students took to calling him Moses, which he pretended to take good-naturedly, but got back at them by constantly demonstrating to them how poorly educated they were. He especially delighted in stopping them in mid-sentence to correct their sloppy grammar. He was a master of the English language, having been educated at Harrow, the school for England’s upper crust.

There, he had excelled at everything except cricket and refused to play grid iron. For that, he was mercilessly bullied and he still held a grudge against all those who took it out on him. Sarah could see how much he hated being made fun of. She felt very close to him because she thought she saw how vulnerable he was. She knew what it was like to be bullied and made fun of. She never joined the other students in taunting him, though she could not be sure of that because there were times when she got very drunk and couldn’t remember much of the night before.

The night of Sarah’s graduation was such a night. She woke up the next morning in Muhammad’s flat. She was lying on his bed, but he was nowhere to be seen. Had he? Had they? It was some time until she staggered off the bed and made it to the bathroom just in time to throw up. She wondered if he’d said his prayers, being a Muslim and all. He had been at her to convert. But she had refused. Kept saying that she had no faith and saw no need of it. Her parents didn’t have any either, so they said, yet they celebrated the special religious holidays with other Jews.

And they never had any friends who weren’t Jewish. So they were hypocrites, in her eyes. She’d never told them of course. She never told them anything. They were like strangers to her. Strangers from a far off land. Besides, her mother berated her for being fat even when she herself wasn’t all that thin. And her father, well, who knows what was hidden behind his gaunt face and bushy beard? He was so deep, her mother always said. Fact is, he just never talked hardly at all. Just grunted and mumbled. One day she had asked him why they came to America. “Don’t you remember?” he said scornfully, “you were five when we left. It should be obvious.” She pursued the matter no further. He had no time for her, no time for anyone. He was completely stuck inside his 19th century Russian novels. And her mom waited on him hand and foot. Not that he needed much waiting on. She served him up a Russian stew on Sunday, and they ate it for most of the week, garnished with a different boiled vegetable each night. And he washed it down with vodka, which almost made him happy.

In 1996, Sarah went to college at NYU, where she made the shocking discovery that she was a lot like her dad. She liked to be on her own, to bury herself in her books. It served her well. She began to master Russian literature too. But she also read Arabic which she guessed would have appalled him, so it gave her all the more pleasure to indulge in it. Being fat at college wasn’t good either. Though she was not made fun of like she had been at school, the other students mostly ignored her, or behaved as though they were embarrassed to be with her because they didn’t know what to say. Sarah could guess what they were thinking. “How could you let yourself get so fat? Why don’t you stop eating?” Her books were her answer. And getting A’s on everything she did, especially Arabic in which, by the time she graduated and went on to Columbia Law School, she was wonderfully fluent.

It was through her Arabic that she discovered the existence of Shalah Muhammad. She had started to browse through Arabic web sites, reading the classics in literature, following the political diatribes of the mullahs, which she recognized as way over the top very early on. Then she one day caught a reference to Shalah’s accomplishments at Oxford; he had given a talk on the political future of Iran, and had challenged the received doctrine that Iran was run by incompetent nincompoops. On a whim, she sent him an email asking if she could come to study with him.

To her surprise she received a quick reply, written in perfect English, suggesting that, once she finished her law degree she apply to Oxford’s special Masters in Law program in criminology.

The noise of a key in the door shook Sarah back to consciousness. She was sitting on the toilet, mostly clothed. Struggling to stand, she managed to drag herself into the hallway. It was Shalah Muhammad.

“So you’re awake! Do you know what time it is? You look like shit!”

Sarah stood, leaning against the wall. “I, I don’t really know —”

“OK. OK. Don’t worry. Nothing happened. You passed out at the pub and we had to get you to bed. My flat was the closest.” Shalah smiled his nicest, superior smile. His face was gray, the creases around his mouth and eyes accentuated. His gray beard was carefully and impeccably groomed, but he still looked every bit of his forty five years.

“You don’t look that great yourself.”

“Come on. Clean yourself up a bit and I’ll buy you a coffee. Or a hair of the dog, if you would prefer.”

“But I look like hell. And my clothes, they’re a mess.”

“Come on. I have a proposition for you.”

“Like what?”

“Can’t tell you here.”

“Woo! Sounds mysterious.”

“It is.”

***

Mr. and Mrs. Kohmsky grabbed a seat on the Hudson River side of the train. Their visit to Albany had turned up nothing, except to confirm what they had long suspected. The FBI was keeping something from them. They said Sarah was dead. The FBI were such simpletons. The Kohmskys, especially Mr. Kohmsky, were very experienced in dealing with the most corrupt and devious government officials one could imagine — those in Chernobyl. Government officials rarely told the truth. Lying was an occupational necessity.

Mrs. Kohmsky leaned her head against the window and let the cold come through to her forehead. She could read the lying right in their faces; the slight twisting of the mouth, an air of superiority, the deep love of power, imperceptible except to the experienced victims of government officialdom. A small tear snaked down from the corner of her eye and began its journey over her wrinkled, reddened cheek. Sarah wasn’t dead. She knew it. They would find her. They would never give up. And going to study for a Master’s degree at Oxford wasn’t running away, was it? It’s true she hardly ever talked to her parents, but that was understandable. Her father hardly ever spoke either. It was left to her, the mother of the house, to do the talking. Maybe if they’d given Sarah more freedom earlier. Maybe they should not have moved to New York when she went to NYU. They did it because it saved a lot of money. She did not have to live in the dorms, which Sarah would have hated anyway, wouldn’t she? Mom knew her Sarah. She liked to keep to herself, and how could you do that in one of those awful dorms that reminded her of an orphanage for grown-ups?

Mr. Kohmsky stirred, stretched his long legs into the aisle. The train was well on its way, skirting the river, flying past the last remnants of 19th century factories. There had been a lot of rain over night. The river was high. The trees getting greener the closer they got to New York City. “We have to take it to another level,” he said.

“You mean the CIA? But how do you contact them. They’re not in the phone book, are they?”

“We’ll go to the State Department. They’ll help us.”

“Perhaps the Russian consulate too?” Mrs. Kohmsky realized how silly that was as soon as she said it. Her husband of course did not answer.

***

“So what’s the big mystery?” asked Sarah. She had insisted on dropping by her little flat on the way to the coffee shop so she could put on some fresh clothes, not that she had many, and comb her hair and splash a little water on her face. She put on her long draping dress, one that she had bought at a second hand shop. It was the kind that pregnant women wear, a dark blue, almost black, and made of a material that hung very loosely, rather like a big shawl. It had tiny flecks of silver woven into it and matched her small sequined pocket book that was just like her mother’s. Now they sat in a little pub restaurant, looking out over the river. It was a quiet Sunday morning. Shalah had insisted on taking her out for a good solid English breakfast. It was the best thing to overcome a hangover, he said. But she couldn’t face it. She just wanted tea and toast.

“I’d like you to come and work for me,” Shalah Muhammad said as the waiter arrived and plunked down his large plate of three eggs and several rashers of bacon.

“Really? Are you serious?”

“But first I have to give you a job interview to see if you’re qualified,” he smiled mischievously.

“Only if I can ask you some questions in return,” Sarah countered.

“Fair enough. But tell me first, how come you are so well educated, you know so much English and European literature, your Arabic is impeccable, and you are an amazing lawyer. I thought the American education system was the worst in the Western world.”

“You forget my parents are Russian. They made sure I was good at languages, and of course my father lives and dies for Russian literature. It’s all his life is, actually. And my mother. Well, let’s not go there. But what about you? How come you teach Marx and Engels all the time, and hardly ever mention Islam, except when you’re trying to convert me? Are you not a believer?

“And you are not a believer, you are not a Jew?”

“My parents are Jews, or at least they call themselves secular Jews.

They say they don’t believe, but they made me sit through all the Jewish holiday celebrations, most of which celebrate Jews getting slaughtered, or just escaping slaughter.”

“So I ask again. You are not a Jew?”

“I told my parents that I hated Jews.”

“So you hate yourself?”

“And you are not a Muslim?”

“Ah, we have reached an impasse. It is important for your job that I know where you stand. Do you really hate Jews, or just your parents?”

“I think Judaism is a narcissistic religion that encourages individuals to set themselves apart, think they’re special, better than everyone else. The American version is especially so, because American culture is ‘all about me’ so Jews are very comfortable in that culture, even though they criticize it as being crass and boorish. And Islam?”

Shalah Muhammad chopped up his fried eggs, mixing the runny yoke into a half cooked (by American standards) rasher of bacon. He gulped it down, chewing noisily, his mouth open. He wiped some yoke from the corner of his mouth and stared carefully into Sarah’s eyes. His gray eyes were cold and penetrating. It was a look that would scare any young woman, or man for that matter.

Sarah took a loud bite of her toast and chewed it aggressively. “Well?” she said, her mouth full, “what about Islam and Marx? Aren’t they incompatible? Marx was an atheist wasn’t he?”

“He was a Jew and an atheist, just like you.”

“I am not a Jew. I just happen to have parents who are, although, as I said, they claim they are not real Jews, just secular Jews.”

“There is no half way. You are either religious or you are not. I am a devout Muslim, but because of my work, I do not practice it openly, and I must even appear to be an unbeliever.”

Sarah stared back at him. “You’re lying.”

“You are very perceptive, my dear, which is why I want you to work for me.”

“Well, I can tell you I don’t believe in Judaism or any other religion.

They’re all self-serving nonsense.”

“So this is your American education speaking.”

“Prove to me you are a devout Muslim.”

“I have three wives.”

“Liar. Anyway, that’s hardly evidence of devotion.”

“I have a wife in Baghdad, one in Teheran, and another in Cairo.”

“Your wives must be very happy. How can you afford them?”

“I am paid very well for my work.”

“Professors do OK, but they’re not paid enough to support three wives in three different countries are they?”

“Teaching at Oxford is not my full time job. I just do it so I can look over bright students and recruit them to my cause.”

“Your job is a ‘cause’? What kind of job is that?”

“It’s political.”

“What kind of political?”

“If I tell you, there is no going back.”

“Tell me!”

“I work for MEK, a terrorist group with a long history in Iran. I am a follower of Massoud Rajavi.”

“You’re joking, right?”

“I don’t joke about my cause.”

“What’s MEK?”

“The People's Mojahedin Organization of Iran, Mojahedin-e-Khalq or MEK for short.”

“You’re a terrorist then?”

“That’s not the right word. But yes, my work involves managing much of the organization and planning of missions designed to destabilize the Western world.”

“Why pick on the West?”

“Because it is a venal, ruthless, violent, so-called civilization that has oppressed my people for hundreds of years. It is corrupted by greed which eats away at its very soul.”

“So why not let it destroy itself, just like Marx predicted?”

“Marx was wrong. He underestimated the power of greed. Not to mention the power of power. The latter, Stalin understood that.”

“Then why do you teach Marx? Why not teach how good and superior Islam is?”

“Islam is a complicated religion that cannot be taught easily to Westerners like you. They do not understand it because its logic and thinking are not Western. Marxism, on the other hand, is very Western in its logic, and the emotional appeal to young people of Marx’s ideal of ‘equality for all,’ never fails to entice them into a revolutionary ideology.”

“And after the revolution?”

“As you know, that was Marx’s weakness. He had really no idea. It’s where the dictatorship of the Caliphate comes in. That’s what we are aiming for.”

“The destruction of Western Civilization?”

“Much of it. Actually, only the democratic part of it, which has clearly become an absolute failure. Look at America. It’s collapsing. Its political and economic structure are in turmoil.”

“But that’s because of capitalism, not democracy.”

“Capitalism and democracy are not compatible.”

“And the U.K.?”

“It is already finished. Look at it. All that’s left is a nation of drunkards. But we will hasten the fall.”

“So you want me to become a terrorist too? It’s ridiculous. I don’t hate anyone or anything that much. Not even my parents. I’m just not political.”

“As I said, this is no joking matter.”

“But I know nothing about bombs.”

“You don’t need to. I need you because you are a non-believer. It means that you will think in an objective way, see things that I may not.

Make sure my logic does not stray. Humans are weak. They stray from the course very easily. And, most important, I know I can trust you,” he paused for effect, “and, just as important — maybe the most important reason — you’re a lovely sweet person with whom I know I’ll be spending a lot of time.”

Sarah looked down at her now half cold cup of tea. She lifted it for a sip, staring into the cup. She placed it on the saucer and reached for the hot water. No one had ever expressed the slightest interest in her in any way, least of all acknowledged how smart she was. People always simply assumed that fat people were happy, silly people who should go on a diet.

She was overcome. “I, I don’t know.”

“I can pay you a lot of money. Our organization is supported by some of the richest people in the world. My main job, in fact, is to manage that money and to spend it wisely.”

“It’s not the money. I mean, you can’t expect me to decide, right here and now, to become a terrorist. It’s crazy.”

“I’m sorry, I know. But there’s no other safe way to ask you.”

“And terrorist attacks, how do you do them?”

“We have an extensive network, including links with organized crime.

So we can get anything or do anything we want. Doing stuff is not the hard part. Figuring out what to do is the biggest challenge.”

“I need to think about it.”

“You understand that, now I have told you all this, you are already recruited. And once hired, in the European socialist tradition, you can never be fired.”

Shalah Muhammad grinned, almost sneered, giving her his piercing look, “I’d have to kill you if you quit.”

Sarah was not quite sure if he was joking or not. He had always seemed a very gentle person. It was one thing she liked about Muslims.

All those she had met had a very gentle nonviolent disposition. It was hard to think of them as terrorists.

“I, I, don’t want to go back to America. I don’t have any real plans.

Just drifting along you know. And there’s my parents. They will wonder what happened to me. I haven’t corresponded with them since coming to Oxford. I should let them know.”

“So your answer is yes?” It was as if he were asking her to marry him.

Sarah looked at Shalah’s gray handsome eyes. They beckoned her. He smiled kindly, stroked his graying beard, then reached across and held her hand softly. He thought so highly of her, he had been honest with her.

She could love this man, maybe she already did. She smiled back, her eyes watering.

“I, I want to, I really do. But it’s so quick. It’s not fair to make me decide so quickly. I need a cooling down period.”

“Do you have a mobile phone?”

“Yes, of course.”

“Give it to me.” He extended his hand. She reached into her pocket book and gave it to him, all without thinking.

“I am going for a walk along the river,” he said. “Stay here and I’ll be back in half an hour. You can then give me your decision. Don’t speak to anyone while I’m gone.” He walked out.

Sarah watched him stroll along the riverbank. He was smoking a cigarette, looked so calm. She ordered another pot of tea and went to the bathroom while she waited for it to come. She already knew what she wanted. She wanted him. But getting what one wants isn’t always a good thing.

The tea came and she set about the ritual of pouring herself a cup. She had ordered a slice of chocolate hedgehog as well. Without realizing it, she had turned her time to ruminate on her situation into a modest celebration. She thought of her mom and dad. First time she had called them ‘mom and dad’ for a long time. It was always ‘my parents.’ She didn’t quite know why it had been so hard for her to communicate with them all these years. They didn’t make it easy. They obviously disapproved of her looks and took her academic accomplishments for granted. It wasn’t enough, though, for her to hate them. And she didn’t hate them. She just didn’t care much about them. Wasn’t really interested in their lives, because they didn’t really have lives. And living with them was like living in a freezer that had no food in it, just ice cubes. Her mom babbled on about the good times in Chernobyl, even though everything she said about life there sounded awful. And her dad, well, he simply lived in his books and never communicated anything personal at all. So one talked, and the other didn’t. It made them both into distant, unreal persons. Not ‘family’ if that is supposed to mean that the members of the family loved and talked and understood each other. There just wasn’t any feeling there at all. But in Shali (her secret name for Shalah, which she dared not use in front of him) there was feeling, lots of it. Complicated she acknowledged. But it was life. In him there was the promise of a full life, brimming with excitement. How could she refuse?

Sarah finished off her hedgehog slice and sipped her tea. She did not have her watch, but she guessed it must be near half an hour since he left. There were some postcards by the restaurant checkout. She quickly retrieved one and the cashier kindly loaned her a pen. She returned to her table and was about to write a note to her parents when Shalah Muhammad appeared beside her. He smiled kindly down at her, his upper lip, though, wanting to curl, as it does when one sucks a lemon.

“Well?” he asked, taking his place across the table.

“Will I have to kill anyone?”

“It is terrorism, after all, so people will die most likely, but not directly by your hand.”

“Well, look at me. I couldn’t hurt a fly!”

“That’s another reason I want you to work for me.”

“And there’s another?”

“Yes. Your Russian heritage. I have a deal brewing with the Russians and need someone like you to see it through. There’s a lot of money involved.”

Sarah sipped her tea. She looked around the room and saw the many old ladies sipping their tea also. She looked directly at Shalah.

“OK. I’m in!” She wanted to leap up and kiss him. But he saved her the embarrassment. He leaned across the table, his jacket almost tipping over the little milk jug, and kissed her on the forehead.

“There’s my girl! I knew you’d do it. We will do great things together!”

“But I will need to contact my parents.”

“I see you are ahead of me. But now I’m afraid you cannot. It will help the CIA or FBI or whoever starts trying to track me, if they are not already doing it. As a matter of fact, I am concerned about that photo one of our little group took in front of the library on graduation day. It is probably already in the hands of the CIA, and we are in it, rather close to each other.”

“You mean one of our group is a spy? Don’t be silly! You’re paranoid.”

“Sarah. You must be careful. The CIA is everywhere. They probably already know who I am. Paranoia is a benign affliction in my — our — business.”

“You’re making me scared.”

“Scared is good.”

“And speaking of business. I never even asked how much my salary will be and how many days off I get for holidays!”

Shalah Muhammad reached inside his jacket and withdrew a wad of tightly bound notes. “This will get you started.” He counted out a few thousand pounds.

Sarah had never seen so much money all in one place. She took it without counting and stuffed it into her pocket book. “And my holidays?”

“That’s the bad news. Like cops, terrorists are always on duty.”

They both laughed. Shalah reached over and retrieved the postcard on which she had written only three words: Hi Mom and Dad.

She barely noticed.

“In two days we leave for Cairo. I will introduce you to one of my wives so she will see that our relationship is strictly professional. You should buy some new clothes, pay off anything owing on your flat. If you need more money, let me know.”

Sarah looked at him, unable to control her inner passion. A strictly professional relationship? It didn’t seem possible. She knew she loved him, but now it was infused with the glamour of his profession.

“So what will be my first mission?” she asked, half joking.

Shalah Muhammad surveyed the entire restaurant with a hawk’s eye. He leaned across the table, whispered in her ear, his nose rubbing her lobe, “to kill Yasser Arafat.”

Read-Me.Org
66. Hobson's Dream

66. Hobson’s Dream: The University of the Chosen

Grace, exhausted, sore and confused, was pushed into a holding cell whereupon she collapsed on the floor. The crowd of young people milled around her. They too were sore and hurt. They were her fellow protesters and they had just been deposited here after the violent confrontation they had against police in front of Washington’s Capitol. Someone lifted her up and placed her on a bunk, where she lay, in a swoon, a dream emerging from her mouth as if she were a character in a comic book. She tried to sit up, but felt an unbearable weight on her shoulders, and fell back. And then, under the weight of many hands, strange cold hands, her dream took off, a journey, one full of hope, to who knows where it would take her. But the weight on her shoulders held her back.

She was accepted into the University of the Chosen and the day had come for her to leave her Celestial Suburb and say good-bye to her parents, Pride and Doting. They called to her in unison: “Take care our little white girl, take care! Drive carefully!” Grace opened the door of her new electric car that she had Christened “Savior,” but the weight on her shoulders stopped her from entering. She brushed and slapped at her shoulders, but the more she did so the heavier the weight. Then suddenly, the weight on her shoulders revealed itself. It was a wizened little monkey-looking thing as fat as it was tall, skinny hairy legs which it tightened around Grace’s neck.

“Let me in and I will show you the way,” said the disgusting smelling monkey.

“Who, who are you?” cried Grace, shaking in fear.

“Just call me Luke,” answered the monkey, with a devilish grin.

What a strange name! She had never heard it before. In any case, Grace complied without thinking any more about it. She just had to get to university, it was all she had thought about for the past year. She said the magic words, “Phi Beta Kappa,” the car door opened, the weight on her shoulders lifted, and she slid into the seat, only to find Luke sitting at the steering wheel.

“I’ll drive. I know where to go. University of the Chosen, wasn’t it?” Luke growled.

What else could Grace do but sit back and accept? But no sooner had she done so than they turned a corner and were suddenly in a the suburb of economic deprivation. Or that was what she guessed, never having been in one before.

“Don’t worry. These are all my friends,” said Luke.

“All of them?” Grace wished she had as many friends.

“All of them.”

The car stopped at a corner where Grace pointed to a group of young African Americans chatting and laughing.

“You shouldn’t use that word, you know,” said Luke.

“What word?” asked Grace, feeling a massive weight return to her shoulders.

“You called them niggers.”

“I said no such thing. I didn’t utter a word!”

“They don’t call me Devil for nothing, you know. Now apologize.”

“I thought your name was Luke?”

“It is. Short for Lucifer, don’t you like it?”

“Oh No! You’re the Devil that Proud and Doting warned me about!”

“At your service.”

Devil lowered the passenger side window where Grace could lean out to say her apology. “Now apologize! Go on then, say it!” he ordered.

Grace had always done what she was told. This was no exception.

“Guys, I mean you people, I’m sorry!” called Grace in a weak voice.

The group turned to her, made cat calls, called her white bitch and invited her to sleep with them.

Devil intervened. “You can’t sleep with them. They’re black and you’re a white supremacist.”

“What? I don’t want to…”

“Yes you do. You’re disgusting. Imagine what Pride and Doting would say if they knew that’s what you want at the University of the Chosen.”

“But we’re not at the University of the Chosen yet, are we?”

“Not quite. But you see that guy standing on his own, all dressed so nice and his hair combed flat with a perfect part?”

“He’s one of the Chosen?” asked Grace, wide-eyed.

“Now you’re getting it.” Devil called out. “Hey you there, blackie, get in.”

The well-dressed boy or girl of the ghetto came over, as if called like a dog. Grace opened the door. “Climb in. We can all fit in the front,” she said in her most friendly voice.

“Hello,” he or she said. “Before I get in, you should know that I’m not what you think I am.”

“She knows that,” grinned Devil, as they sped off and out of the suburb of economic deprivation.

“I don’t know,” said Grace once again feeling that weight on her shoulders.

“Yes. I’m not a full African American. I’m a half-caste,” said the boy or girl or whatever.

“So what?” said Grace, feeling confident, “that means nothing to me.”

Devil intervened. “Careful, Grace. Careful what you say.”

“My name is Algy,” said the half African American with a grin.

“That’s a nice name,” said Grace, entranced and puzzled. “Is that what makes you so different?”

“Yes, you could say that. It stands for LG. Get it?”

Devil nudged Grace in the ribs. “Come on, say it, you know what it stands for.”

“You mean LGBTQIA?” she asked nervously.

“That’s about right,” answered Algy with a smile that displayed his sparkling white teeth. His hand was already on her thigh.

“That’s amazing. You’re the first!” exclaimed Grace.

“Okay, you two. That’s enough,” ordered Devil. “We’re there anyway. Where all the white girls are, is your door, Grace. The rest go in the other door.”

Grace thanked Devil and offered to pay for the ride. “No need,” said the Devil. “I’ll keep an account. You’ll pay soon enough.”

“But my car?”

“Don’t worry. It will be in the Chosen carpark waiting for you.”

Grace turned to look for the campus, its beautiful old porticos, carved wooden doors. But she could see hardly any of this, just the tall spires peeping out above the haze. And there before her, was a large oily looking lake that lay between her and the entrance, her door, to the University of the Chosen. She looked for Algy who had quickly left her and disappeared into the haze. Maybe he knew of a secret way into the University. She stood there, puzzled. Between her and the dim outlines of the Chosen lay an uninviting lake, dark in color, almost as thick as black mud. The weight on her shoulders had returned, though it had slipped on to her back, like a knapsack full of stones.

She had come so far, the university almost in reach. Yet, there was no way she could get there. She dipped her toes in the lake, but pulled them out quickly. It was like a bog. She could not swim in it. The weight of Despair descended upon her, forcing her to drop down on her haunches. She wept. And in between the sobs, she looked up hoping that the haze would recede and the lake depart. Then she prayed, she knew not to whom or what. She had heard about people praying, but knew nothing of it. She had seen movies in which Muslims prayed and Buddhists chanted. Perhaps that was what she should do?

Now she lay down on the muddy grass, its coolness helping calm her small bosom. But under the weight, she heaved and sobbed, cried herself into a disturbed sleep. At which point help arrived.

Out of the gloom appeared a boatman, whistling joyfully as he rowed his kayak with gentle and rhythmic gusto. “Hey, you over there, are you one of the Chosen?”

Grace awoke. Was she having a dream within a dream? She stood and waved. The boatman was maybe an answer to her prayers? She had not asked for it. Had not asked for anything specifically. Only crying out for her wish to be granted. To get to the University of the Chosen where she knew she belonged. She waved and called out in her weak thin little girl’s voice, “I’m here! I’m Grace, I want to go to Chosen University, but can’t cross this awful lake! Is this the only way in?”

“My dear, this is the Slough of Decency. It is not a lake, per se. It’s a bog, which the Board of the University of the Chosen refuses to drain. They say it would disturb the natural environment. There are ways around it. But those are reserved for the special few as part of the University reparations agreement.” The boatman put out his hand. “Come, I will row you across, though you will have to take up an oar as well. It’s a two person boat.”

“Oh, thank you kind sir!” cried Grace, full of joy.

“It’s what I’m here for, my dearest.”

As soon as Grace climbed into the boat, the weight of Despair fell right off and into the Slough of Decency, which bubbled and gurgled in response.

“Hang on!” Cried the boatman. “It may be a rough crossing!”

“And what is your name, good person?” asked Grace, putting on the best air of Decency that she could.

“They call me Morality, because they say that without it, there could be no Decency.”

“Then Mr. Morality, why are you in the Slough of Decency. I thought all moral people would always be Decent?”

“Well, that’s the trouble. And it’s why there is such a bog of Decency.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Too many people claim morality, see it in everything and everyone, especially words,” said the boatman. “You have to be really careful in what you say, and even if you are, there’s always someone who can denounce you as immoral. So everyone’s scared to say or do anything. There’s an excess of Decency, that’s what.”

“An excess of Decency? What’s that?”

“It’s this bog. That’s what it is. Each and every day the claims of Decency grow and grow and the Slough gets bigger and bigger.”

“That’s terrible, Mr. Morality!”

“Shhhh! Careful what you say, someone may hear you,” whispered Morality, “you can’t say Mister.”

Grace fell silent, thinking. Then the outlines of the spires and stone porticos became much clearer, and so did her mind. “Mr. Morality, or is it Miss, Ms. or Mrs?” she asked a little cheekily.

“I’m a lady, if that’s what you’re asking,” answered Morality. “There are no moral men, even at your young age, you should know that.”

Grace put her hand to her mouth. “What a horrible lady,” she thought to herself. And at that moment, there was a sudden jolt of the boat and the boat-lady changed into the ugly monkey she recognized as Luke, the Devil. “You’re not a lady, she cried, you’re Devil!” She felt the weight once more on her shoulders.

“We’re here,” cackled Devil.

With great difficulty, Grace struggled out of the kayak. “You horrible man,” she said, “all those nasty words you used. You should be ashamed of yourself!” She threw the oar that she had never used right at Devil’s snarling face. He ducked, and it flew into the bog which gurgled and bubbled. And Grace felt the oily mud rising up to her knees.”

“You better hurry if you want to make it to orientation!” cackled Devil.

Grace struggled, her feet feeling like stones. But she was determined. Nobody, nothing, would stop her from getting into the University of the Chosen. The weight on her shoulders pressed down, but she would not sink, not here. And with an Herculean effort she pulled her feet out of her Nikes and made one unholy leap to the shore and landed with such a thump.

***

When Grace awoke she found herself in a large hall, surrounded by empty mahogany chairs. The weight was no longer on her shoulders. She looked around but saw no one. Yet she felt that she was not alone. She brushed at her shoulders, afraid that Devil was sitting there once more. But it was not. She looked up and was dazzled by the high ceiling that seemed to reach to the heavens, decorated in gold leaf. And there were flying humans, they had wings, painted, or were they moving? She shook her head and cried, “where am I?”

One of the flying humans descended from the ceiling, her, or its, massive butterfly wings fluttering, causing Grace’s hair to waver in the cold breeze. “Who are you?” asked Grace, frightened that it would be Devil yet again.

“I am your Archangel,” sang the flying human or whatever it was. “I am here to guide you on your journey.”

“But I thought my journey was over. Have I not arrived at the University of the Chosen?” asked Grace in her quivering little voice, feeling a little like Alice in Wonderland.

“You are almost there, my dearest. But you must, before entering, wash your feet clean of the mud you have brought with you from the Slough of Decency.”

“Oh dear, I’m so sorry. I apologize for all the bad words I have said,” cried Grace putting her hand to her mouth.

“And what of those you have not spoken?” asked the Archangel with a frown.

“But, but I can’t stop words coming into my head,” pleaded Grace. They’re not bad unless I say them, are they?”

“Bad thoughts are evil thoughts just the same, when you are at the University of the Chosen. Surely you knew that before coming here? It was written very clearly in the brochure for new students, it’s right there in the mission statement. Let me show you.”

Archangel fluttered her wings and pulled out from under her, or its, flowing white silky robes a scroll that said:

“The University of the Chosen is dedicated to excellence in education and considers free speech that expresses the mission of the university to be the right and duty of every Chosen student. Excellence is demanded at all times and in all things, and our diversity-inspired curriculum reflects that dedication.”

“That doesn’t say anything about bad thoughts,” said Grace nervously.

“You have not read the footnote,” replied Archangel.

Grace strained to read the footnote. It stated: “Speech is defined as any word spoken or not verbalized, hinted at, or conveyed by any sign or action, or kept secret and not shared with others.”

“You see, my dear?” said the Archangel with an exaggerated, loving smile.

“Oh dear! I didn’t read the footnote. Doting and Pride I am sure did not either.”

“Never mind, Grace. We can fix that up easily. After all, that is why the University of the Chosen has a crash orientation course for every new student. Follow me through the wicket gate at the end of this room, this is called the mahogany room by the way, and the orientation room is called the blue and gold room.”

“Those are the colors of the University!” observed Grace, excitedly.

“That’s right,” beamed Archangel, “and soon you will be wearing them!”

“I am so happy!” chirped Grace, feeling like Dorothy in the Wizard of Oz. She felt herself scooped up in Archangel’s arms, transported aloft, then swooped down straight through the wicket gate. And there, resplendent in the room of blue and gold she found herself standing before a crowd of Chosen students all talking excitedly.

***

Grace stirred on her bunk. Her eyes fluttered a little and she saw through the blur the rest of her fellow demonstrators milling about in the holding cell. Some banged on the bars, chanting “Free-dom! Free-dom!” But Grace was too overcome by exhaustion and confusion, it was easier to close her eyes and return to her dream, if that is what it was.

The crowd of Chosen students gathered around her. Archangel had departed to the heavens. She found herself kneeling, hands clasped together, head bowed. The Chosen began to chant.

“Inno-cent or ignor-ant?! Inno-cent or ignor-ant?!”

Was she on trial? But this was a university. Was it not the haven of freedom?

The Dean of Freshly Chosen stepped forward and signaled for the chanting to stop. “Silence please, fellow, I mean…”

She was interrupted with boos and hisses.

“Silence please, chosen ones!” she cried. “We have before us our newest and freshest student. She, I mean who, has overcome many challenges on the journey to this, the Chosen University, the sanctuary of excellence and freedom!”

“Inno-cent or ignor-ant?! Inno-cent or ignor-ant?!” chanted the Chosen.

The Dean raised a hand signaling silence, and the chants gradually died away. “Let me say this. You know the old saying, though nobody knows where it came from, ‘Forgive them Lord for they know not what they do?’ ”

The student response was a buzz of muttering and joking. The Dean was of course a person of authority and so should be treated as such.

“I am sure, in fact I know, that every Chosen one in this room has acted out of ignorance, especially before you were bathed in excellence at this grand institution of highest education.”

Applause and cheers filled the splendid room of blue and gold, and on cue, the Chosen chanted, “Blue and gold! Blue and gold!”

The Dean looked down on Grace, still kneeling, her bare knees stinging with pain. She looked up, as though pleading. In fact she was pleading, pleading for admission.

The Dean raised her arms signaling another silence. The Chosen complied. It then placed its hand on Grace’s head and said, “do you, Grace Dolly solemnly swear allegiance to the University of the Chosen, so help you?”

“I do!” whispered Grace.

“Speak out, Grace. We didn’t hear you,” said the Dean in her or its strong voice.

“I DO!” cried Grace. “I do, I do, I do!”

The Dean then announced, with one hand still on Grace’s head, the other raised aloft in a Nazi-like salute. “I hereby proclaim you innocent, and may your ignorance be left behind from whence you came!”

Deafening cries and cheers filled the great blue and gold room. The Dean continued. “Rise Grace Dolly, once of the Celestial Suburb! Rise and become one of the Chosen!”

Grace rose, all weight was lifted from her, so much so that she floated up above the crowd of Chosen, like Saint Catherine floating above the stairs.

***

As they say, what goes up must come down. And so it was with Grace. For that splendid moment of ecstasy, acceptance into the Chosen, wafting above the crowd of Chosen, she looked down upon them-—and here’s the ironic part—it caused her to feel superior. She had been Chosen. She was one them, no longer one of the deplorables of the Celestial Suburb. They were not chosen. And she heard Pride and Doting Dolly, her mom and dad, calling out to her, their voices so distant. She called out to them, “Mom! Dad!” and then regretted it so much. But it was too late. The crowd of Chosen had heard that plaintive cry, and they yelled out as one, “She’s guilty! She’s guilty!”

And suddenly all the lightness that had held her aloft disappeared, her balloon had popped and she fell to earth with a terrible plop.

She awoke to see the blur of faces staring down at her. Her fellow protesters had taken a moment to ask if she was all right. She had fallen off her bunk.

Anyone here called Grace? Your father has bailed you out!” called the jailer.

Read-Me.Org
65. The End of Colmes

65. The End of Colmes

I watched Colmes walk steadily away, his Victorian double breasted suit jacket buttoned tightly around him, his walking stick tapping on the floor, his head held high. I could not get a full view of his face because he had turned away so quickly in the middle of the ruckus that swept through the President’s outer office as Tochiarty, Bates, Kana and Dolittle laughed and yelled as Bates repeated Colmes’ hate speech, and even tried to copy his fake English accent. O’Brien reached out to Chi-Ling, pulling her to him in a tight embrace. Their lips met in an slobbering open-mouthed kiss that was enough to make anyone in the room a little embarrassed. Enough to cause the revelers to stop their chanting and stare at the loving couple as they slowly separated and walked hand-in-hand into the President’s office.

O’Brien was about the slam the door shut behind him when he saw his secretary still curled up in a little ball, sobbing.

“Everything is OK, my dear,” O’Brien purred, “you may leave now and go home to your family. And take tomorrow off as a reward for your wonderful bravery.”

Chi-Ling turned to her husband and gave him another sloppy kiss, then drew back and said, “my Sir Lancelot!”

The secretary scurried out the door and fled past the raucous bunch who took absolutely no notice of her.

O’Brien kicked the office door shut.

***

It is with great difficulty that I describe the events that followed. I am bedeviled by thoughts that I do not want. I should have run after Colmes and walked with him. I should have shouted out loudly that Colmes was nothing of the scoundrel his accusers claimed. I should have told them to their faces that it was they who were the haters, not Colmes. But of course, this is all very well in hindsight. How was I to know that Colmes would simply disappear, and I mean completely disappear from our lives, “our” being Rose the younger and myself?

Instead, I found myself first rushing to Colmes’s office, but he was nowhere to be seen. I called out for Rose, but no answer. She too, had gone off. His office desk was exactly as it always was. Nothing had been touched. I ran down the corridors and through all the tunnels, even looking behind some of the huge pipes that populated the tunnels in most places. I ran down to the hairdresser, but he had not seen Colmes. Where could he be? I ran back to his office and looked more closely at his desk and search its drawers. Everything was perfectly arrange according to his particular manner. The crossword puzzle remained exactly square with the desktop, unfinished. Actually, it was always unfinished. Nothing had been touched. He most definitely had not been back to his office. He had gone away, who knows where.

I stood at the door to his office as it slowly dawned on me that I was alone. That my life was suddenly changed forever, it was a turning point. Yet I refused to acknowledge this obvious, and looking back, inevitable outcome. Colmes was quite a bit older than me, and some day it had to happen. But not like this. Not so suddenly, and without a chance to say good-bye. I thought we were such great friends and colleagues. Had he no thoughts for me? Was I merely one of his accruements, like his Times crossword puzzle, or his walking stick?

I returned to my little office, it seemed so tiny now, and took to my bed. I was in a kind of delirium. My thoughts jumped from all of the encounters and problems that Colmes and I had solved, our happy banter, his silly Victorian ways, so rigid yet so open, to not surprisingly, Rose the younger. I loved her presence so much. I don’t think I actually loved her, nor she me. It was more like a respectful and very close friendship. But now I yearned for her, and wondered where on earth she could be? Was she not concerned that Colmes had disappeared? Perhaps she had gone with him? No. Surely not. She was his daughter after all. She would not want to live her life cooped up with an old man set in his ways. She had a life of her own to think about.

And so I tossed and turned on my bed, perhaps sleeping, sometimes dreaming crazy dreams, sometimes imagining I heard Colmes’s knock on my wall.

And then, to my astonishment I found myself sitting at my desk writing my dissertation proposal. You might say that I was delirious. I banged away at my old Olivetti typewriter for I don’t know how long, returned to my bed and again wrestled with my horrible dreams.

***

The local papers next morning featured on the front page bottom right, the headline “Renowned professor fired for hate speech.” Of course, he was not actually fired, he simply quit and walked away. Dolittle did not get the chance to tell him “you’re fired.” There followed a reasonably accurate recounting of Colmes’ hate speech and his general reputation of being a know-all, a cunning and mysterious buddy of the President of Schumaker university. And sources also informed the writer of the article that in fact Colmes was an imposter who did not even have an undergraduate degree. Had not graduated from college! So it was only to be expected that he would indulge in such misogynous behavior.

The article continued for another couple of paragraphs to speculate whether or not President O’Brien would be able to withstand this scandal, and mildly suggested that perhaps the President should resign for the good of the university.

Indeed. It was not long until it was announced that President O’Brien had resigned in order to take up a new position as President of the all-male University of Szchinzen somewhere in China.

***

The Provost had played her cards very well. The board of Regents of Schumaker university appointed her as interim President while a search was mounted to find a replacement for O’Brien whose great achievements in the university were lauded to no end. She of course appointed Colmes’ nemesis Tochiarty to the position of Provost and Vice President for DEI (Diversity, Equality and Inclusion). A new era in higher education had arrived, and Schumaker University would be its proud leader.

Although all this was totally predicable as far as I was concerned, I was, in my fragile delirium thoroughly overcome by these changes and continued to take to my bed, alternately jumping up and banging at my typewriter, and the more I wrote (if that is what it was) I slowly managed to calm down a little. It was at this point, satisfied that I had completed my first draft proposal, that I heard the familiar knock on my wall.

Colmes was back!

Just to make sure, I pressed my ear to the wall and sure enough it was Colmes’ familiar knock, there was no doubt. It was Colmes. I rushed out of my little office into the tunnel and saw that Colmes’s door was ajar. I pushed it open so hard it banged the wall behind it and bounced back at me, I pushed again and then found myself standing in front of Colmes’ desk. He was sitting like always, doing his crossword puzzle.

Except that it wasn’t him. It was Rose the younger, sitting there dressed in a navy blue striped double breasted Victorian suit, tightly buttoned, bright white shirt with a starched collar, and deep blue striped tie. Her hair was dyed a dark resplendent black, clipped short, combed with a part on the left side. Her reddish brown eyebrows once bushy like her mother’s, were now carefully shaped and trimmed. Her eyes, though, and this was the most disappointing to me, remained the original pale grey with a touch of green, but seemed dull, and lacked the sparkle of the rest of her countenance.

In my haste and shock, I ran into her desk and had to put out my hands to prevent from falling. I grabbed at the wicker chair but it tipped up and clattered to the floor.

“Hobson,” she said, “we have a most interesting case.”

She even spoke with a fake English accent. I at last steadied myself and stood as erect as I could. This was not Colmes. It was an abomination of Colmes. I did detect a slight twitch at the edge of her mouth. She had it all down pat. But it wasn’t enough for me. I stood silently for some time and she nonchalantly returned to her crossword. I had an urge to go on as if nothing had happened, what was the case? And so on. But it was just not the same. So I slowly turned and walked out of the office and back to mine.

I began in a robotic fashion to tidy up my desk, stack my belongings as though ready to depart. And that was I discovered on my desk the proposal I had typed in my fit of madness. I sat down to read it, mesmerized. For it was not a dissertation proposal at all! I had written a lengthy and somewhat garbled description of my dream. I could not believe that it was I who wrote this. And to this day I do not remember having done so. There have been times, probably kind reader you have also experienced them, that I have awoken from a dream and tried to write down what it was about. But I could only manage to recall small parts of it, and could never make sense of what I had written. But this is different. I wrote the dream while I was experiencing it. I wrote it in my sleep! It has to have been me. I am alone always in my office. Always alone. It would be a cruel trick if someone had sneaked in and written it.

In any case, being an honest and true academic, I am obliged to present for you the dream, mostly unedited, except here and there where my unconscious grammar departed from accepted rules. I have given it a name. It is called, The University of the Chosen.

Read-Me.Org
64. Hostage Crisis

64. Hostage Crisis

Words matter. The pen is mightier than the sword. Words, words, words. Even in sport, many argue that the final arbiter is the psychological state of the those engaged in it, especially team sports, and it is words that determine that psychological state. That words are valued so highly is abundantly clear by the outlawing of drugs that alter the mind and body, thus undermining the power of words that matter. And, with the very large exception of the media, it is in a university where words are the most visible means of exchange, where their true power emerges from the depths of psychology to demand a sacrifice of one or many.

I know what you are thinking. There he goes again. Waxing and waning over academia. He must deride it so much! Even despise it! But in response I say that if those accusations were accurate, why would I stay in my position, a lowly one at that, for so many years, about forty if I am not mistaken? Let me give an honest answer to your (or my) question. It is all because of my friend and mentor Thomas Colmes. Think what you like. Call me what you like. But I am proud of it. The two of us have affected the lives of many, all for the good, or mostly as good as it possibly could have been.

Defensive? Indeed, I am. For our consciences are not of course, like anyone else, entirely clean. Though my defensiveness that you no doubt have detected, is rather more confined to just this one case. It is a case to which I have alluded at various times throughout my description of Colmes’s cases. This case was, like many others, was buried in the banter of both Tochiarty and Bates when they came to Colmes’s office. Yet they often mentioned nothing of anything that might even sound like a possible case as far as I could make out.

***

No sooner had Rose brought the afternoon tea, the phone rang. Colmes was having a small coughing fit so I took the call.

“Professor Colmes office,” I said.

“This is the president’s office, is Dr. Colmes available please? The president would like to speak with him,” came the trembling voice of his secretary.

“Just one moment, this is Hobson,” I held out the phone and mouthed “Finneas” hoping Colmes would understand.

His coughing stopped, and he took the hand-piece. “Colmes,” he said.

“O’Brien,” came the familiar voice of his longtime friend.

“Finneas, jolly old son,” said Colmes, “what can I do for you?”

Colmes sat back in his chair, took a sip of his tea and listened. Both Rose and I sat staring at him and then at each other. We had become very good friends. We were both a little worried about Colmes. But this chat with the President clearly gave him a boost and he began to move more quickly and purposefully. Back to his old self. After some ten minutes, that seemed like an hour to Rose and me, Colmes hung up the phone and turned to us with a very big smile on his face, yet accompanied by a very serious frown. “We have the case of all cases,” he announced in a low voice.

Colmes said this of almost all our new cases, so I did not take his remark too seriously. “Oh? Really?” I asked almost with a yawn.

“You remember the young assistant professor Gloria Watkins who gave me a hard time over O’Brien’s rape charge?”

“Indeed I do,” I answered.

“That’s how you and my mom came together, if I remember rightly,” added Rose.

Colmes looked down, a deeply furrowed brow. “Watkins and an ex-con student by the name of Felix Grouse have O’Brien and his secretary holed up in his office. They have barricaded the door and are demanding that the police come and arrest O’Brien for rape, and me as an accessory.“

“Are they armed?” I asked feeling a little foolish that I had to ask that question. “I mean, what happens if their demands are not met?”

“This is the crazy part. They have issued a deadline of one hour from now, or else they will rape O’Brien to teach him what it’s like,” said Colmes.

Rose and I both turned a bright shade of red. “Good god!” I cried.

“Not God Not good!” cried Rose, holding back a smile..

“Has anyone called the police?” I asked.

“Not so far as I know. It’s up to us to mitigate this crisis. And calling the cops, of course, is our last option.”

“Indeed!’ I said with enthusiasm

“The first thing we must do is contact O’Brien’s wife, Chi-Ling. Rose do you think you could do that?” asked Colmes.

“Sure” replied Rose “should I bring her here?”

“Yes. And of course she must tell no one.”

“Right you are,“ said Rose, and just as she was leaving Tochiarty appeared at the door.

Tochiarty immediately rushed in yelling at Colmes, “you've done it this time Colmes. You're not going to get away with this!”

“Do take a seat, Tochiarty,” said Colmes quietly, “and how may I be of assistance?”

“I knew this would happen,” she growled. “Your ex-con program was destined to cause violence and grief to my faculty. And now one of our lovely young assistant professors is in fear of her life.”

Colmes calmly picked up his pencil as though he were to fill in his crossword puzzle. “Of course, you know that it is not my program but that of the Provost. And who is this unfortunate young professor?”

“Gloria Watkins. She’s right now held hostage in the president’s office by that disgusting ex-con Felix Grouse!”

Her voice was again so loud, I was sure that I could have heard every word in my office and maybe the one further down.

“And what is your source of information?” asked Colmes.

“Grouse, that’s who! He phoned me in my office. It’s an outrage! A dreadful outrage! What are you going to do about it?”

“My dear Tochiarty,” sighed Colmes, “You have been ill informed….”

And at that moment, Tochiarty’s Washington Bates, her expert on critical race theory, who was never far behind her, came into the office. Colmes nodded at him and gestured to my chair which I quickly vacated and moved to my proper place in the corner on the overstuffed chair.

Colmes continued. “…Grouse is a black criminal ex-con who has done time for rape and various violent acts. You cannot believe anything he tells you….”

“Wait a minute!” yelled Bates, clearly rising to the level of anger displayed by his boss Tochiarty. “Let me be sure of what I just heard. In fact I must write this down. You said, ‘Grouse is a black criminal ex-con so you can’t believe anything he says’. That right?”

“Close enough,” said Colmes. “However you should know that the President called me and told me a completely different story. He said that Grouse and Watkins were in cahoots, and if anything, it was Watkins who was running the show. And their demands were certainly different from what your boss here is saying.”

“And what’s that?” asked Bates quickly glancing sideways to his boss, who pretended not to hear.

“Never mind. Let’s hear what O’Brien had to say,” answered Tochiarty more or less brushing Bates aside.

Colmes informed them of the demand and looked at his watch. Bates was outraged that Colmes would believe such a far-fetched story. He was sure that Watkins was behind it all though. He knew Grouse well and insisted that he was a kind and gentle person who would not hurt a fly.

Tochiarty, however, responded to Colmes immediately with the obvious— to her, that is. “Then get your ass over to the cops and tell them to arrest O’Brien. You’re shielding him because he is your buddy. Don’t think I don’t know. And it’s very clear that you’re an accessory. Consecrating O’Brien’s marriage of his victim Chi Ling to make it look like nothing happened. Enough!”

I was most pleased to be sitting in my corner left out of this awful mess, the viciousness whizzing past me like a cloud of darts. Now all that would be needed to complete this imminent destruction of Colmes was for Provost Dolittle to show up, and all Colmes’s enemies would be lined up against him.

Colmes replied calmly, “for the moment we do not want the police involved, unless you of course wish to speak with them?”

Tochiarty’s face was almost bursting with anger. But she fought valiantly to keep her thoughts locked inside that bulging body of hers. Bates took it upon himself to speak on her behalf. “Quite frankly,“ he said, “the President deserves everything they have threatened him with. It will serve him right!”

Colmes looked at them both with detached amusement. “Perhaps you would like to switch places with Grouse?” teased Colmes.

I shrank back into my overstuffed chair when I heard this. It was reckless and surely provocative. And I ask you, could those two Tochiarty and Bates be any more provoked than they were already?

“The trouble with you people,” added Colmes, “is that you see everything in black and white.”

Now there was the final straw, surely. Bates took a deep breath and drew himself up in an effort to make himself bigger or taller or something. And Tochiarty instead seemed to draw her rounded head back into her fat neck a bit like a tortoise pulling its head into its shell.

I looked at my watch and gave a little cough. “It’s almost time,” and left it at that.

“Could you repeat that racist remark?” asked Bates, as though he were a translator of a foreign language.

Colmes picked up the phone and dialed the direct line to the President. Then he grimaced and held the phone out to me to hear. It was O’Brien’s secretary. She was, apparently, hysterical.

“They, they’ve pulled down his pants!” she cried.

Colmes turned to his unpleasant guests. “You hear that? Is that what you want?”

“Call the fucking police!” yelled Tochiarty.

“Here’s the phone, you do it,” snarled Colmes, as he held out the phone.

Tochiarty shrank away and edged closer to the door. Which was a mistake, for at that moment Rose returned with Chi-Ling in tow.

“Chi-Ling” called Colmes, rising unsteadily from his chair. “I hope Rose has filled you in. I am on the phone with Finneas’s secretary. It’s not clear what is going on. “

“Let me speak to them,” said Chi-Ling in a most authoritative and decisive tone.

Colmes handed her the phone and she almost took it with a snatch. “Hello? Let my husband alone, do you hear me? I want to speak with him immediately!”

I could just hear a male voice come on the phone. At first I thought it was O’Brien, but then realized that it was Grouse, who I think said, “he can’t come to the phone right now he’s busy.”

Then Chi-Ling cried out, “doesn’t anyone care about my husband?”

“Chi-Ling,” said Colmes, looking her straight in the eye, you know we cannot call the police. It would have far worse repercussions.”

“Worse than his being, ….being….gang raped?”

“Believe me,” answered Colmes, I have known your husband for much longer than you have. Calling the cops would be far worse.”

“Then what about the campus police?” asked Chi-Ling.

“They will just call the city cops. No, the best thing we can do is to wait,” said Colmes calm and in control.

“Let them work it out,” said Colmes. “Let the problem resolve itself.”

“You mean, let the President get raped?” asked Bates in disbelief.

“That may happen, but then again, they are all intelligent human beings equally divided by gender. Who knows. Maybe they will resolve it differently,” said Colmes unperturbed.

“The secretary,” Bates asked quietly almost as though he didn’t really want anyone to hear his question, “is she married, or… I mean… er… is there a partner?”

“If I know secretaries…” began Colmes, aware that he was in dangerous territory.

“And I know filthy men,” broke in Tochiarty.

“Then I think we are on the same wave length, are we not?” continued Colmes, to the consternation of Bates, who I could see was rolling his tongue inside a most likely very dry mouth. And I admit that Colmes had me biting my tongue for fear that he himself was going to step in it.

Rose gently edged her way to door two. “I think I’ll go put on the kettle and make a cup of tea. How many for tea?“ She asked looking around the room.

Of course I raised my hand, and said “scones too,” with a grin.

“Then you had better come and help,” she quipped back.

Colmes did not answer but it was taken for granted that he would take tea. It was about time for afternoon tea anyway. Bates was too frightened to say anything more so he just raised his hand copying me. Tochiarty of course, could hardly wait for tea and scones, but would never admit it. “Just a little something,” she said, “it doesn’t seem right for us to enjoy tea and scones when those poor things are being held hostage.”

“Hostage?” asked Colmes, “have you ever heard of the Stockholm syndrome?”

Bates shifted uneasily on his feet.

Colmes continued. “It was when a hostage, she happened to be a woman, wouldn’t you know it, who was taken as a hostage in a bank robbery I think it was, and she fell in love the with violent leader of the gang that had taken her hostage. She even joined them.”

Colmes had addressed this little explication at Bates and gave the distinct impression that he was telling Bates that he was ignorant. One could see the dreadful hate in Bates’s eyes as he comprehended this cold and heartless piece of Victoriana.

As I have mentioned in many places I have spent much time trying to teach Colmes to be careful what he says in this day and age. Maybe a few decades ago ordinary people might have remembered or seen in old movies, the strict, almost stoic, practice of Victorian public morality. Colmes mimicked it, his entire social life was a caricature of it. In any case, it was clear to me that in the last ten minutes he had impugned the dignity of Bates, and insulted Tochiarty. Of this he was totally unaware — at least I think so. He is also capable of doing this on purpose just to get them angry and thus prone to error.

Now I know what you’re thinking. Why don’t the fools call the police and be done with it?

***

Gloria Watkins had already made a name for herself in the criminal justice world by publishing five papers in top journals every year for her first five years at the school, and was about to be considered for promotion and tenure. She even published a book and it was this book that made her a household name (well, a university-hold name) throughout the social sciences and criminal justice programs all over the United States, and even in Europe and the United Kingdom. In fact she had even received an invitation to speak at the famous Cambridge University School of Criminology, Cambridge England. Of course, such an invitation also carried with it an unstated offer of a position in the school. One could not obtain any more prestigious position in the world of criminology!

So one might ask, what is she doing threatening the President of a university, and worse, doing it with an ex-con collaborator. The answer is that it was her widely publicized book, Watkins appearing on every big talk show in America and even the U.K. The book recounted her no-holds-barred love affair with Felix Grouse while he was in prison doing time for a small number of robberies usually liquor stores or convenience stores. I say a small number, for the particular robberies for which he was tried and convicted were a tiny portion of the many series of robberies he had pulled off over a period of several months. He was sentenced to seven years prison, in the words of Judge Earnest Frost: “You are a blight on the good people in our neighborhoods. I would sentence you to many more years if only the law would allow it.” Grouse ended up in Coxsackie prison that was just forty minutes or so down the New York State thruway from Schumaker University.

Professor Watkins had been present when Grouse was sentenced. She was there with a group of her students on an excursion of various parts of the criminal justice system. In class later, she lectured her students as to the severity of the sentence, given that, the total amount that Grouse took in his robberies came to less than a few hundred dollars. Seven years for that? It was an excessive punishment, was it not? And to make it worse, lectured Watkins in a strong voice of authority, walking up and down the aisle of her students sitting in their desk-chairs, most with their heads down, weighed down by the guilt put upon them by their top ranked professor. Watkins was, of course, oversimplifying the entire case, and certainly, there were many retorts that might be made, that merely taking into account the monetary damage done, putting aside the injury and fright caused the victims of the robberies, especially as Grouse routinely used a gun, though never fired it. In any case, even if the gun were a toy gun, the fear inflicted upon the victims certainly should be taken into account. I could go on there, and should admit that this is me talking, not Colmes.

When Watkins heard that Grouse was placed in Coxsackie prison, she decided to write him a letter commiserating with him for the excessive punishment he had received, pointing out to him that she was sure that the real reason the judge was so harsh was that he, Grouse, was black.

Grouse replied with a long letter telling her of his sorrow, especially for his wife and five children, and saying in his own defense that he could not get a job and had to find a way of feeding them. And he didn’t want to hurt anybody, and that was why his gun was never loaded. And thank goodness, he said, that the judge did not demand that he pay back the amounts he robbed. That would have taken food out of his children’s mouths.

That letter, and many others followed, in response to Gloria’s sorrow for his plight, though surprisingly and maybe heroically, he insisted that he was not punished so harshly because he was black. Such a position really annoyed Watkins and over the next several months, almost a year, she managed at last to get him to acknowledge that he had been the victim of racial prejudice of the worst kind, both inside and outside of the criminal justice system. But her most important accomplishment was to get him into the high school diploma program at the prison so that he could graduate high school and then would be eligible to join the Schumaker University program for ex-cons. To achieve this she had, in addition to writing him letters every week and receive his in reply, visited the prison frequently, even offering to teach occasional courses inside the prison, for free.

The book she published recounting her personal journey into prison and out, was a sensation, especially the memorable last sentence of the book which said: “I challenge judge Frost to visit Coxsackie prison, or any prison for that matter, to see the results of his mean sentences, the moral authority of which hides the human damage, anguish and suffering not only of the criminal sentenced, but especially of his family.” I need not go into any more details of the book, especially the parts where she imagined she was his partner and described such scenes in unheavenly detail. It was as though they had really met and done it all together. All of this as she met and became good friends (according to her book) with Grouse’s wife and gave her money to keep her family afloat until the happy day came when Grouse would be released.

Things did not quite work out that way, or at least they did, but at a cruel price. Grouse, who had become a perfect inmate, studied hard and got his high school certificate. He then took a number of criminal justice courses in the Schumaker University ex-con program, and was released after his second year of imprisonment. He did not go back to his family, but moved in with Professor Watkins who had been her guarantor into whose care he was released, the argument being that he had to be prepared for re-entry into the community, and that the first step was for him to stay away from his original neighborhood the culture of which the experts (that is Professor Watkins) claimed contributed to his being targeted as a criminal.

Watkins had heard much of Colmes, but steered clear of him as much as she could, given his reputation as an old fashioned individual who thought he was in the Victorian age. This she had not reconciled with the knowledge that he had also founded the ex-con Schumaker University program that provided a select few ex-con students with free tuition and a small stipend to get them by. It was this unresolved contradiction that surely resided beneath her outburst in the faculty meeting I described in case Rape Advantage in which she abused Colmes and called him a rapist.

I could say more about Felix Grouse, but I am most hesitant to do so. Recent criticism of the Watkins book has claimed that it is racist because it portrays Grouse as the placid, mild, and pathetically obedient personality which is, so they argue, the classic personality of the African slave—itself a stereotype. And there, you can see where, if I continued along this exposition, it would lead to that familiar circularity from which the philosopher in me has great difficulty breaking free. I think it best to leave off at this point and return to the heart of the case.

***

Provost Dolittle knocked lightly at the office of the Dean, newly appointed, the door always left ajar, signaling that all who approached were welcome to enter. This would last for a few months and then the Dean, no longer new, would keep his door closed, and there would be an aggressive secretary posted at her desk as close to the Dean’s door as possible. Of course, when the Provost came by, all the minor personnel, that is, those not holding an academic appointment, felt an urgent need to rise and snap to attention, but that would reveal an awful soldier-like mentality, so they instead rustled papers, banged at their typewriters and computers, or answered fake telephone calls.

As soon as she entered newly appointed Dean Fartsworth rose from his large leather padded swirling desk chair to greet her.

“Welcome to my humble office,” he said with one of his very big grins and as he did so his tongue darted in and out like that of a snake. This was most appropriate for Fartsworth who was known among his fellow faculty as a liar and dissembler. How else could one rise so quickly from the level of an associate professor to that of Dean? Dolittle had offered him instant promotion to full professor (technically illegal) and a miserly extra $5,000 one time increase in his annual salary, which he jumped at, thinking that it had to be an easy job replacing the former Dean O’Brien who was now Schumaker University’s first president with an Irish name.

“I have laid the groundwork for you. It is now up to you to carry it forward,” said Dolittle.

“But I will have to get the faculty’s approval, won’t I?” answered Fartsworth, his tongue very active and leaving spittle all around his mouth and as far as his cheeks.

Dolittle stepped back a little to avoid any possible spray. “It is your prerogative as Dean to make administrative decisions. You have the power invested in you by me, your Provost, to change the name of the school to conform with the university’s diversity and inclusive principles. The president has stated that the word “criminal” is a derogative term that stigmatizes those who have been unfortunate enough to be labelled as such. The university does not wish to appear that it favors such insensitive discriminatory language, which carries with it much damage to the lives of those who have been labelled as such.”

Fartsworth splattered, “Provost, do have a seat,” indicating the large metal chair in front of his desk, no doubt a product of prison labor.

“Thank you, but I must off to another meeting. But do understand that you have my full support and that of the Head of Human Resources and of course the President. “

“But Provost Dolittle. What do we call them, then if not , er, you know…?” asked Fartsworth with a sloppy drool, his tongue getting caught briefly on one of his protruding incisors.

“Nothing. Leave that to the professors to discuss in class. We simply replace the word criminal in the name of the school with nothing,” said the Provost, a very straight business-like face, and staring right into Fartsworth’s pale almost dead eyes.

“So it’s just ‘The School of Justice’ then?”

“Correct. Now I must be off. I have a very important meeting with the President coming up. He will be very pleased to hear the news that you are changing the school’s name.“

“But what about Colmes? I thought he was the reason the change was not made long ago?”

“That is correct,” said the Provost with an most satisfied smile. “I am sure he will not be opposing it this time.”

“Are you sure about that? He has a lot of sway with our faculty, you know,” whined Fartsworth.

“I assure you he is not going to be a problem this time,” smiled Dolittle. “Just get this done by the end of the week. All right?”

And she left, Fartsworth’s tongue lashing his lips, but saying nothing.

***

“Well now,” said O’Brien with no less than a teasing smirk on his face, “who will be first or is it going to be a foursome?”

Watkins shrank back. Grouse, not a large person, stood in front of her as though to protect her. The secretary sat curled up in a corner of the office, whimpering.

“Well? What will it be?” persisted O’Brien.

“It’s just you, the rapist, we want. And your co-star Colmes,” muttered Grouse.

O’Brien looked about the room. “Unfortunately, Colmes does not seem to be here. And my secretary would be a poor substitute, don’t you think?”

“Asshole!” cried Watkins. “Go on! You can go!” she ran over to the whimpering secretary, grabbed her roughly by the arm and dragged her to the door.

Grouse quickly ran to the barricaded door and began to pull the chairs and table away. But the secretary screamed and wrenched herself out of Watkins, grip and ran back to her corner.

“If you stay, you’ll be raped,” warned Grouse.

“No she won’t” cried Watkins. We’re not rapists. We just want O’Brien to experience what he did to his innocent victims.”

“But we’ve warned that we’ll rape him if he does not accede to our demands,” muttered Grouse in some consternation.

“Raping a rapist isn’t rape!” announced Watkins with the authority of a preacher.

“What is it then?” asked Grouse, frowning and losing patience.

“It’s punishment, pure and simple. It’s getting what he asked for when he committed his horrendous crime. After all, you don’t call the death penalty murder, do you?” Now Watkins, finding her stride, marched over to O’Brien and pushed her face right up to his. ”Get it? It’s retribution, evening the score, just deserts, name it what you like. An eye for an eye, a rape for a rape!”

“You are a criminal justice student?” asked O’Brien as he calmly placed his hand on Watkins’ shoulder and pushed her gently away. “Who teaches you this nonsense?”

Watkins’s face flushed and she pursed her lips. This was the ultimate insult. Here she was probably the most famous professor in the school of criminal justice, about to become tenured and full professor in less than 6 years, and this excuse for a president is calling her a student!

“How dare you!” she screamed, “how dare you?”

O’Brien looked at her blankly. He had no idea what he had said or done.

Now Grouse came up behind Watkins. “Come on, let’s do him over and get it done with. He deserves it more than ever now”

“Tut! ut!” cried O’Brien. “You already made me take off my pants and we have not heard back yet from Colmes. Perhaps the police are on their way this very minute?”

Grouse held back, gently tugging at Gloria’s sweater. “Colmes was supposed to call us, and he hasn’t,” she snarled. “Our demands have not been met, so now we rape you. And by the way, I’m the top rated professor in the school of criminal justice, that shows how out of touch you are!”

O’Brien tried to step back. Grouse grabbed a chair and pushed it into him.

Watkins reached down to where she thought might be O’Brien’s underpants.

At that moment the phone rang, and with some difficulty, O’Brien pulled away from Watkins, kicked the chair away and answered it. “O’Brien,” he said.

The sound of a male voice with a slight Victorian accent could be heard. “It’s Colmes!” cried Watkins. She snatched the phone away from the president. “Colmes, the rapist! I hope you are calling from jail?”

But all she got in reply was dial tone. “The filthy creep! He hung up!” She turned to O'Brien and once again put her face up to his. “Come on! what did he say?” she ordered, “or else!”

“Or else what?” teased O’Brien.

“What did he say?” insisted Watkins as her hands moved once again in the direction of his underpants.

“He said that the Provost was on her way to see him about an important matter. Something about a criminal… or criminal justice… or something else.”

“Criminal?” queried Grouse, always piqued when he heard that word.

“That’s what he said,” answered O’Brien with a shrug.

Gloria pulled back and put her arm around Grouse. “Don't worry I'm sure it's nothing,” she said softly.

“Then he hasn't gone to the cops?” asked Grouse.

“He did not say. But it was my impression that he was waiting for the Provost to arrive in his office.”

Watkins banged her fist on the President’s desk. “Our demands have not been met so let's get on with it. Once again she closed in on O'Brien and felt for his underpants.

“Maybe we should hold off until we hear what the Provost had to say with Colmes,” mumbled Grouse.

“If you like,” said O'Brien nervously, “I could call Colmes again and get more detail.” He reached for the phone.

“Yeh. Let’s wait,” mumbled Grouse. “You never know.”

“You're such a pussy,” complained Watkins with a sweet smile. She turned to him and gave him a hug. “Let's get away from this filthy monster and wait a while.” Gloria took him by the arm and they sat on the floor next to the whimpering secretary, who instantly recoiled, hugging her knees into an even tighter ball.

Grouse took pity on her. “You don’t have to worry, we’re not here for you. It’s not your fault you have an asshole for a boss,” he said, trying to console her, but just making things worse.

“Felix, leave her alone,” growled Watkins, “didn’t you learn anything in prison? Don’t trust anyone, even pathetic little shits like her.” She looked at the secretary derisively. “I bet you let him screw you too.”

“I’m married with two little kids,” whimpered the quivering little ball.

“Yeh, well, with shits like him, that means nothing,” snarled Watkins.

Then the secretary uncoiled herself and said in as strong a voice as she could, “anyway he hardly knows I exist.”

“Well, that’s what Gloria means, don’t you sweetheart?” said Grouse.

Gloria looked at him with amusement. “This little man,” she thought, “he’s a little girl at heart.”

***

Perhaps now I should say a little more about Felix Grouse, since his performance as a hostage taker was not quite up to scratch. After all, they had no weapons. He had complained to Gloria that they should at least have something to threaten O’Brien with, but she would have none of it. Not even a box cutter. She was against weapons of any kind. If their personal toughness and resolve could not intimidate him, two against one, a pathetic old man who hid behind his secretary, he with a gammy leg as well, they should not be in the hostage taking business.

In fact, Grouse had resisted Gloria’s relentless cajoling that they give O’Brien a taste of his own medicine. And she had insisted that they had secret support from higher up, but she refused to explain exactly what that meant. And after all, Watkins was his professor. She had a lot of power over him, could see to it that he never graduated, since she was chair of his dissertation committee. Not to mention that she was a very aggressive person, in fact intimidated him. And he was well used to that, probably why he fell for her. He had been intimidated all his life, he swears he could remember his mother laying into him with a leather shoe before he was old enough to walk. Who knew what would have happened if he had a father. But he had no memory of him. So Felix was well used to being ordered around by women. One can imagine how he got on in prison. Raped every day pretty much, although he was gradually passed over because his assailants found him too compliant and passive. There was no fight in him. And it was this that Gloria had cottoned on to. They were a perfect match, one might say. At least that was so from Gloria’s view of things.

The secretary managed to stop whimpering and Gloria put her arm around Grouse, offering him reassurance to the extent that she was capable of doing so.

Something of a stalemate had arisen. O’Brien managed to pull his pants up from his ankles. He stared at the phone trying to decide whether to call Colmes. From what he had read and seen about hostage takers, this pair in front of him did not seem to be the real thing. Not violent nor threatening enough. They looked like easy meat. He was half inclined simply to get up out of his chair and go to the door, pull away the furniture and escape. But why bother? They had no weapons, they did not have the courage to carry out their threat to rape him. What on earth did they think they were doing?

***

Rose brought us another cup of tea. I looked at Colmes waiting for some kind of sign, a twitch at the corner of his mouth, a quick blink of his lively eyes. But he gave no hint of any secret plan.

Tochiarty was now walking back and forth across Colmes’s office, not realizing that she was following in his very footsteps, literally. Bates sat scribbling in a notebook. Rose and I sat in our corner, sipping our cups of tea. Colmes returned to his crossword. Finally Tochiarty spoke up.

“Enough! I will not stand by and let one of my outstanding young professors be raped either by Grouse or your buddy, the rapist President,” announced Tochiarty.

Colmes ignored her.

But Chi-Ling, ever the aggressive small person, proud of her academic accomplishments—meaning of course all of her academic accomplishments which included her marriage to the President of Schumaker University, stamped her foot as she rose quickly from her chair and turned to Tochiarty. I truly thought she was going to hit her or do something violent, by the look on her face.

“Would you please shut up!” she yelled. “It is my husband who is under attack, not your favorite faculty. It is your people who have threatened to rape my husband. He is the victim, not they. They are the hostage takers, kidnappers. What is the matter with you? You are so deranged!”

Colmes looked a little amused. The more conflict that occurred in front of him the more he enjoyed it. To him it was like watching a gripping movie. Rose and I looked at each other, and in an instant we connected, strangely I suppose, because it was via Colmes. And though I admit that I had admired Rose from a kind of psychological distance, I had never actually considered our closeness to be anything more than a psychological one. A friendship I suppose people call such a relationship. But our connection of looks was not psychological. It was, well, I have to admit it, kind of physical. We both sipped our cups of tea and sat back a little awaiting the drama to take its course. We saw Bates stop his note-taking and look up as though he wanted to enter the fray.

But then, there came a quiet knock on Colmes’s door.

“Enter!” called Colmes.

A young girl, perhaps slightly overweight, a head of thick black hair, and swarthy face looking as though it had been under the sun for way too long, appeared in the doorway, a notebook in hand and a boxy looking tape recorder.

“Multi-disciplinary Professor Colmes?” she asked.

Colmes looked her up and down. She wore old gray baggy pants, a black tee-shirt covering a large bosom, at least large for a girl who was probably a college junior, and around her neck a voluminous necklace on which was threaded all manner of things, polished ivory looking teeth, pecan shells, or maybe they were whole pecans, colored feathers woven into small discs and rings, and thin red and white markings painted on her arms and cheeks, though so faint they were hardly visible.

“Who are you?” asked Colmes in his usual threatening manner, then continued with a grin, “a Red Indian or something?”

Bates almost dropped his notebook. “Professor Colmes!” he cried loudly. “That is the last straw!”

“I am Kanontienentha, but everyone calls me Kana. Provost Dolittle sent me. I am the diversity editor for the university newspaper Flotsam,” she said hurriedly, the words running together so very fast.

“And for what purpose?” asked Colmes. “As you can see I am very busy right now.” He waved his arm around as one would on stage

“He’s lying,” interrupted Bates, “and you’ve definitely come to the right place. “I have so far recorded five glaring instances of hate speech.”

Colmes looked with amusement first at Bates and then at Kana. “My goodness me! I must be losing it. I would have thought there were many more!”

Kana stepped forward and placed her tape recorder on Colmes’s desk. “Do you mind?” she asked meekly.

“I do mind. The spoken word is sacred, to be enjoyed when delivered, unsullied by the distortions of writing or recording. Speech was not meant to be preserved as in a jar of formalin, and when revived its true taste is lost. Speech remembered is speech forgotten, its true meaning lost forever. Do I make myself clear?”

“All I did was ask,” replied Kana with a blank face, “I didn’t ask for a lecture.”

Kanontienentha’s refusal to be cowed by Colmes greatly cheered Tochiarty and her apprentice Bates. In fact, they clapped their hands lightly, Bates looking to Colmes hoping for another of Colmes’s hate speech outbursts. But there was no time for it because as Colmes was about to take the bait, as they call it, Provost Dolittle appeared in the doorway. This gave Colmes the chance to look beyond Kana and ignore her in favor of the Provost.

“Ah. So I see that the two of you have met. Is the professor being cooperative?” Dolittle asked Kana.

“Not really. But it does not surprise me, from what I have heard,” she replied. “He won’t let me record anything. But even so, he has already insulted me and my race.”

“I was just joking my dear,” said Colmes with awful condescension.

“That makes it many times worse,” said Kana with some satisfaction.

Colmes looked at her blankly. I hate to say this, but I am sure that he had no idea what he was saying or doing. He had walked into a minefield, and I could see that it had been set up especially for him. I tried to warn him by wriggling a bit to get his eye. Rose understood and stood to take his cup and saucer and mine to the kitchen, giving him a big nudge as she passed by him. But he seemed not to notice.

“I bring you news, which I suspect you will not like,” said the Provost looking intently at Colmes.

Colmes pretended to work on his crossword puzzle.

“Pray, do tell,” answered Colmes raising his head.

“I have just come from a most productive meeting with the new Dean of Criminal Justice, Morris Fartsworth.”

“And?” Colmes muttered.

“He has agreed to remove the word Criminal from the name of the school. So this change will be made by the end of this week. He is meeting with his faculty as we speak.”

“But you know that I objected to that some years ago when we dealt with that matter of the school’s identity and its organizational location.”

“In any case,” said the Provost, “I have spoken with President O’Brien. He says he has reached some kind of compromise or agreement with his captors. But they will not release him or his secretary until they hear directly from you, Colmes, in person.”

“And what was the agreement?” asked Colmes. “After all, I have no wish to be arrested by the town police, of even the campus police, for facilitating a rape or whatever.”

“The captors insisted that the agreement not be communicated over the phone. They wanted to make sure that all those involved be present to hear it directly, so there would be no rumors or distortions of the facts once revealed,“ answered Provost Dolittle.

“Then what are we waiting for?” asked Chi-Ling. “Let’s get over there and set my husband free!”

Bates and Kana stared at her. It sounded to them like a kind of disrespectful theft of words from a well known anti-slavery song. Nevertheless Tochiarty, Bates, Kana and Dolittle rushed out the door.

To my surprise, Colmes did not budge.

“Colmes,” I said, “aren’t we going there to free your old mate? “

“Yes,” complained Chi-Ling, “we have to save Finneas !”

“Chi-Ling you go ahead. I am sure Finneas will be pleased to see you. And I assure you, he will be released whether I am there or not. And he will not be raped. I am very sure of that.”

“I, I,” stuttered Chi-Ling. She was about to plead again that he go when Kana stopped at Colmes’s doorway.

“The Provost has told me that I must stay with you no matter where you go, until I have enough material to do an article on you,” she said with a forced smile.

Colmes looked at me and to Rose as she returned from the kitchen. He sighed deeply and said, “all right. If it will make you feel better, I will come. But I can tell you now. I have figured all this out. I know exactly how this silly crisis came about. There never was a crisis. I can tell you that.”

***

Chi-Ling was the first to reach the outer room of the President’s office. She went straight up to the office door and banged it loudly.

“Finneas! Finneas! Are you OK?” she cried.

“Chi-Ling, my love! Do not worry I am fine. I have not been raped,” he yelled.

“Then who is that crying?” cried Chi-ling.

“Oh, that’s just my secretary. She’ll be fine. They left her alone.”

“Colmes! Where is Colmes! We want Colmes!” came the loud rasping voice of Gloria Watkins.

“He’s on his way,” called Tochiarty who had arrived breathless.

There was now a full contingent of persons, each of whom, with the exception of myself, had a bone to pick with Colmes. Actually, that’s not quite correct, as I have had plenty of bones to pick with Colmes. It was not as if we were totally in agreement about everything. I often took the opportunity to correct him when I thought it necessary.

“This is Colmes!” yelled Colmes with all his Victorian might. “I demand that the despicable criminal Grouse and his prostituted female collaborator come out now. The game is up! I will never call the police as you fools demanded.”

There was a long silence broken only by the scraping of Bates’s pencil as he scribbled in his notebook.

Colmes turned to Provost Dolittle and muttered, “what a pathetic criminal Grouse is, thinking he can use the typical weakness of the female character to his advantage.”

Kana fiddled with her tape recorder. Bates scribbled more in his notebook.

“Did you get all that?” asked the Provost.

“We did,” both Kana and Bates answered in unison.

“Then that’s it then. I think we have enough,” she said.

“I will remember this day the rest of my life,” chuckled Tochiarty gleefully.

The muffled noise of furniture being dragged away from the door now signaled that the hostage taking was at an end. The door opened, and there stood Grouse and Watkins, a little red in the face from moving the furniture, but arm in arm as though they were lovers, which they probably were.

Chi-Ling pushed past them and ran to Finneas who stood a little unsteadily behind his desk. The secretary remained curled up in a ball in the corner, still whimpering and sobbing.

Provost Dolittle went straight to Watkins and Grouse and gave each a little hug. “You have done well, I am so proud of you,” she said.

Colmes stood back, his hands clasped together, his double breasted suit pulled tight at the shoulders. “All right, Dolittle, what kind of trick are you pulling? Congratulating a pair of kidnappers and extortioners? All your doing no doubt!”

“Indeed it is!” mocked Dolittle. “A little of your own medicine!”

I was truly startled. Never had I heard or seen anyone make such fun of Colmes. He stood rooted to the spot, his pale eyes almost closed by a heavy frown, his lips turned down in consternation.

Dolittle continued. “Bates, read out what you have, and Kana. Be sure that you have it all on tape.

“Actually, I have a lot on tape, the recorder has been running most of the time since I entered Professor Colmes’s office,” she said slyly.

And so, while my mentor had figured out early on that Dolittle had engineered the hostage taking and that the threat to rape O’Brien was a sham, he had not realized that the entire enterprise had been thought up by the Provost with only one goal, which was to corner Colmes and force him into complying with whatever she was about to lay on him.

***

Oh! How much I missed Colmes’s office right now so I could retreat to the overstuffed chair in the corner. But here, in the President’s outer office, surrounded by the smug Provost, the ugliness of Tochiarty prancing around as though her team had won a great victory, O’Brien and his love Chi-Ling retreating to his office to lick their wounds, seemingly oblivious to the unfolding defeat of Colmes, the supposed loving couple Grouse and Watkins embracing each other, giggling with joy, and now Bates and Kana whatever her name was, standing tall (though as I have said she was very short), ready to reveal to all the horrors of Colmes’s words of hate.

Bates, after a small cough read aloud:

“Grouse is a black criminal ex-con so you can’t believe anything he says.”

“The trouble with you people is that you see everything in black and white.

“Called Kana ‘a Red Indian’ or something”

“a pathetic criminal Grouse is,”

“the typical weakness of the female character…”

“That will do for now,” interrupted Provost Dolittle. “I think, Professor Colmes, this should be enough to convince you that if we made these remarks public, as Kana here will do when she writes her article for Flotsam, your old time buddy O’Brien will have no other choice but to request your resignation. Your hate speech is far more extreme compared even to Nobel Laureate Sir Tim Hunt who was forced to resign for his prejudiced public statements about women not being compatible with science.”

Colmes turned to look at each of those present directly one to the other, and then rested his stare at Tochiarty. He then unclasped his hands and put them in his pockets. “Do as you wish,” and proceeded to leave.

Fortunately, or at least as far as I was concerned it was fortunate, President O’Brien saw Colmes departing and called out.

“Wait, Colmes! Wait a minute!”

Colmes turned. “I hope you were not part of the charade,” he said in an accusatory tone.

“What was that?” asked O’Brien, pretending not to hear.

“He was not informed,” said the Provost quickly, “for fear that the operation would be compromised.”

Thus, the ruse was revealed to all present, much to the pleasure of Colmes’s enemies, and much to the disgust to his supporters. O’Brien in his Churchillian stance, leaning forward on his walking stick coughed and seemed to growl at the same time.

The Provost quickly responded to the growl. “His hate speech, President O’Brien, it must stop. If the word gets out, the university will be irreparably tarnished.”

Tochiarty would not be left out. “In the name of justice and diversity…”

“Names,” interjected Colmes sarcastically, “it’s plural…”

“Whatever,” snarled Tochiarty. “This is the 21st t century not the 19th century. We cannot allow hate speech of any kind to be used in this university. It is shocking in this day and age. “

“We are of course all concerned about the name and reputation of Schumaker University,” added O’Brien, “which has a reputation of excellence for its diversity and inclusiveness and especially the empathy it shows for those who are hurt by such speech…”

I could see that O’Brien was winding up to go on and give a lengthy and boring speech about excellence and empathy, but fortunately the Provost, bless her soul, saw things heading in that direction. “I agree completely with our president, of course. And I would suggest that in the short term we request that Professor Colmes cease and desist from his hate speech, and that as a sign of good faith he agree immediately to the change of name of the school of criminal justice to simply School of Justice, a change that he has resisted for some years, and one that must be made if we are to keep up with the times. Surely he can see that using a stigmatizing and negative word ‘criminal’ is a form of hate speech that should not have any place in a modern and progressive university of excellence as is Schumaker University.”

“What does it matter?” asked O’Brien. “Why was not the change made regardless of Colmes’s opposition?”

“Because he had convinced all the faculty of that school that it would do them damage,” added Tochiarty, eager to be part of this momentous occasion.

“I agree to the change,” said Colmes. “I have never been against it.”

And with that he departed, and uncharacteristically I chose to linger a while longer before following him.

Was this the end of Colmes?

Read-Me.Org
63. A Rape Advantage

63 A Rape Advantage

Obviously, the heart of any university is its faculty. That is, the professors, and of course their underlings, the teaching assistants without whom all universities would collapse,. The T.A’s who are paid well below any estimate of a minimum wage, do most of the grudge work of teaching. That is, assisting in lectures to the undergraduates, often in classes of a couple of hundred, dealing with the complaints and nuisance questions, and acting as the professors’ secretary and gatekeeper, protecting them from the hordes of student that they so much deplore, yet cannot survive without them. This unfortunate circumstance is especially the case in what are classified as “research universities” where the supposed overriding mission of the university is to publish research, become the recognized authority on particular subjects. Translated into common language that everyone can understand, what this comes down to is money.

The most successful professors write research proposals and submit them to the many grant giving organizations, whether it be private (e.g. the Ford Foundation, Rockefeller Foundation etc. etc.) or the most likely source, the Federal and state governments. Massive amounts of money are funneled into universities, and this money goes in large part to research assistants (who may also teach because they must have some teaching experience in their resume if they want to go on to a successful career in academia).

Finally, there is also a very well established practice in Research Universities, for professors who get large research grants, to “buy out” their teaching time. The rules about how many courses one may buy out vary according to universities and even departments. So you can see the very strange situations into which students innocently step, especially ambitious graduate students. The university is there to educate students, without whom there would be no point in having a university. Yet, its faculty in general (there are many exceptions, and there are private “teaching colleges” that do not do research and are proud of their teaching) are mostly annoyed by the presence of students, especially undergraduates whom they consider it beneath them to teach. Again, this is why graduate students “Teaching Assistants” bear much of the teaching load of a university.

I begin this case with this very short outline of who “the faculty” are, because one can see that the entire setting is a very competitive environment in which professors compete for (a) money and (b) recognition. It is no wonder that, during the student protests in the late 1960s and early 1970s, students demanded a voice on faculty meetings and committees. Little did they know what they were asking for.

This is also another case for which I do not have first-hand information. It occurred at a time before I came under Colmes’s tutelage, so I have had to rely on his recollections. It occurred when Finneas O’Brien was not yet President, but was the Dean of the School of Criminal Justice. It is also one of the strangest cases because it revolved around a most unusual issue concerning the Dean’s appointment.

At the end of the school year, it was the custom for the faculty of the school to meet and discuss the Dean’s performance and decide whether or not they should be allowed to continue on in their position for the following year. When I have mentioned this to others in academia they have responded in disbelief. Yet all the senior faculty (of course they were the only ones whose votes really counted, though this case suggests otherwise) were adamant that this annual assessment of the Dean’s performance was clearly stated in the school’s bylaws. Though, as Colmes informed me, he was never able to locate a copy of the school’s bylaws and came to the conclusion that there were none, at least none written down.

In fact, this was a strange faculty. Colmes told me that the senior faculty also asserted quite some weight and that they had every year refused to allow the Dean to teach, on the grounds that he was not up to standard either in terms of teaching or in his academic prowess (no publications in top journals). Even Colmes expressed his astonishment at this apparently routine practice of the senior faculty who every year in the annual assessment of the Dean issued this mandate.

***

This case occurred in the first year of Finneas O’Brien’s Deanship having moved into the position after serving on the teaching faculty. It also came in the year after that difficult case of The Slap that I described previously. And so in the final faculty meeting of the year, after having dealt with the various topics and issues concerning students, and reports from the several committees—the student performance committee, the undergraduate curriculum committee, the graduate curriculum committee, the promotion and tenure committee, the library committee, the planning committee, the computing center committee—the question of the Dean’s performance was placed on the table by the chair of the faculty, Morris Fartsworth, a rotund, jolly fellow, according to Colmes, who had trouble taking anything seriously. And perhaps he was just the right person to chair a faculty that was about to make an assessment of the Dean’s performance, on the basis it seems, totally unrealistic and surely against all administrative rules and regulations, that they, the faculty, had the power to dismiss the Dean should they decide that his performance was not up to scratch. And it seemed, according to Colmes, that it was on the verge of sacking Finneas, for vague reasons, supposedly about his former teaching (remember the case of The Slap) but truly was more about the refusal of the Dean to submit to the Provost various professors’ requests for increases in their already bloated salaries.

Of course, this Dean assessment was totally irregular and ran against the entire establishment of the university system. The only person who had the power to sack, or for that matter to hire, a Dean was the President of the university. But, reported Colmes, these faculty were very proud of the fact that they carried out this annual assessment of the Dean’s performance for it demonstrated their complete devotion to democratic ideals, that it was the faculty who must take charge of the education of their students, not a single authority, a dictator if you like, such as a Dean who was routinely appointed by the administration. It was the faculty’s right, they asserted, because they understood much better the needs of the students, and they conducted the research that provided the financial needs of the university. Of course, the hypocrisy of this most moral assertion was that the majority of these professors brought in as much research money as they could to buy out their courses and thus avoid teaching the students that they morally claimed was their first priority.

So said Colmes, with that superior smirk of his own. And as a long time student, I have to agree with him, though I can also see the other side of it, that universities would collapse if it were not for the use of slave-like graduate students to teach a good portion of the classes. But that is another issue for another day.

“We now move on to our final topic, the annual Dean’s assessment,” announced Fartsworth with vigor and a big smile.

“Point of order,” requested a junior professor who sat away from the big table and in a corner of the room. She knew her place.

Fartsworth leaned to the side so that he could see who it was. “Yes, and what point is that?” he asked again with a grin.

“My point is that this Dean is a known rapist and should be drummed out of the university immediately,” she answered.

There was much scraping of shoes on the wooden floor, as all those sitting around the large conference table squirmed and tried to think of why they were not asking to be heard. In fact, no one responded to the young professor’s demand.

The chair responded, as was his duty. “I do not believe that you have actually raised a point of order, because we have not begun discussion so that there is no point to request an order for,” garbled Fartsworth. This answer generally received a positive response in the form of mumbles of ‘here here’ and so on.

“I second that motion,” called out a student representative.

“There is no motion for you to second,” retorted Fartsworth, his big brown eyes and jolly round face enjoying this silliness.

“OK,” said the assistant professor from her seat in the corner. “I move that the Dean be sacked immediately, because he is a rapist.”

“I second the motion,” called the student.

“Discussion?” asked Fartsworth, still jolly, regardless of the circumstances.

Ted the Red a very full professor (you remember him, a mate of Finneas) stirred his long lanky body and in his deep gravelly voice said, “I move that the two student representatives at this meeting be requested to leave as the bylaws to not allow students to vote on the hiring or firing of professors. They are not qualified to make such a judgment upon our professorial peers.”

“Is there a second to that motion?” asked Fartsworth.

“Point of order,“ called the young professor in the corner, “we have not finished out discussion of the previous motion.”

The jolly chairman now became a little less jolly. In fact, according to Colmes (by the way, how did he know about this since he was not in that faculty meeting at the time?), his face went red, not from jolliness, but from frustration. “I ask again,” he said, ignoring the young professor, “is there a second to that motion to remove the students from this meeting?”

“Second,” called another young professor who sat at the table right next to Ted the Red. It was clear that he had decided to hitch his sails to that renowned professor.

“All those in favor?” called the chair, with quite some relish. The students stayed in their places at the table, showing no signs of leaving.

All faculty except the young professor in the corner called “aye”

“Wait a minute!” she called. You can’t do that! What about discussion?”

“Not needed,” answered Fartsworth with a very big grin. “As chair, I respectfully request the students to leave this meeting.”

All eyes were on the students. They did not budge.

“This is disgusting!” cried the young professor in the corner. “You’ll never hear the end of this!” she yelled and got up to leave.

The meeting was suddenly at the point of pandemonium . “You better leave or I’ll throw you out,” threatened professor Garcia (you remember, Ted the Red) moving out of his chair and leaning towards the students. The chairman Fartsworth leaned over and grabbed his arm. “That would not be wise,” he said, but still quite jolly. “I order this meeting to come to order!” he cried, now grinning at himself really, when he looked around the room and saw that no one was listening to anyone, and everyone was calling out and some even swearing. Some jumped up to leave and their chairs noisily flew backwards. Now there was pandemonium.

The young professor hesitated at the door, in a way rather pleased that she had caused this, then opened the door to leave, whereupon she almost ran into Colmes who stood at the doorway and, so he says, immediately everything stopped and all stood or sat where they were, gaping at him as he eased his way past the young professor. According to Colmes (doubtful) some of the meeting participants seemed a little embarrassed for allowing the pandemonium to develop, but others took his presence as an intrusion, though how Colmes divined that, I do not know.

In any case, Colmes muttered with that slight condescending smile of his, “I hope I am not interrupting something?”

“I jolly well hope so!” exclaimed the relieved and jolly again chair, “do come and join us, and let us all be seated.”

The meeting participants were so flustered by these events, the presence of Colmes, his tall Victorian demeanor in his tightly buttoned double breasted suit, overwhelming all with a sense of decorum, that they obediently and quietly took their seats again. Colmes chose to sit with the young professor in her corner away from the table. He raised a finger to get the Chair’s attention and politely said, in his fake English accent, “May I address the meeting briefly? I know that my presence here is a surprise to you all as you were not forewarned…”

“It is a little unusual. But I do not think there is anything in the bylaws that forbids our listening to a visitor if the issue is of some importance and relevance to our deliberations,” answered Fartsworth in his best chairmanship manner. Of course, Colmes would say that no doubt Fartsworth was inspired by his Victorian presence (as I would characterize it).

***

Now what Colmes said next, I insist is exactly what he told me. This I was careful to write down verbatim as he talked, puffing one of his favorite cigarillos and sipping an Old English Sherry.

“I was seduced by the charge of rape,” announced Colmes.

The room fell silent. The young professor shifted away from him as though this information had made him unclean. All sat still, seemingly mesmerized by this outrageous announcement. He waited for what seemed like many minutes, but was really only a few seconds. Though it was enough to have all in the room sitting on the edge of their seats, hoping for him to say something even more terrible.

“The young professor here,” said Colmes turning to her, who now sat leaning away from him her arms folded tightly across her chest, “what is your name my dear?”

“Gloria Watkins,” she answered compliantly, but with a look of terror in her blue eyes, her pale blond face reddened from a mixture of embarrassment and anger.

“Yes. How nice. Well now professor Watkins, let me assure you that no rape was ever committed or contemplated by your Dean Finneas O’Brien.”

“Goodness me!” I said to Colmes, as I wrote furiously to record everything accurately, ”surely she got up and slapped you or something.” But Colmes did not even bother to answer me because he knew that I knew that she was cowed sitting right next to the proud, self-assured and condescending Colmes.

“The victim, that is how you think of her I am sure, was never raped by Finneas O’Brien although they were indeed in close contact when, and I emphasize this, that she, Rose Kolzakova, slapped him hard across the face knocking off his glasses and causing him to fall from the chair as he grabbed for his walking stick to save himself….”

“Yes, Yes, we’ve heard all about that,” interrupted one of the student representatives. “She said she was raped and that’s that. We don’t need any more proof.”

This blatant assertion that ignored the rule of law stirred Ted the Red into action. “Need I repeat, presumption of innocence, reasonable doubt…”

“Blah, blah, blah…” broke in Professor Watkins, “you men, you use the law to hide your disgusting deeds.”

“Order, order! “called chairman Fartsworth. “This is not a trial, it is a discussion. Show our guest some respect. Continue Professor Colmes.”

“Bull shit!” yelled professor Watkins, “there were twelve students in the room and eight of them said O’Brien raped her. That’s all the evidence we need to tell our upright Dean that we no longer require his services.”

“If I may continue?” asked Colmes, now standing and, as I can imagine, he began to walk around the meeting room. “I would like to get back to my opening remark. Seduction. It is the key to this entire series of events. Perhaps none of you know that it was I who was called in to the unfortunate event, and it was I who accompanied Rose Kolzakova in the ambulance to the hospital, and it was I who stayed with her during her entire time in hospital, which was several days and nights while she had surgery to mend her very broken nose. And let me quickly add that Professor O’Brien did not break her nose, but that she hit it on the metal chair leg as she fell down…”

“She was raped,” insisted Professor Watkins, “otherwise why would she suddenly get up in front of the entire class and attack him? She must have had a reason, and what other reason can one think of than having been raped by a well-known predator.”

“But she was not raped in the class,” insisted Colmes who indicated to me that he regretted his mistake of entering into her line of argument, when it was so obviously false.

Inevitably, Watkins retorted, “so you don’t deny it? She was raped and so took it out on O’Brien in class. It was supposed to be a therapy group after all, and that was her therapy.” Professor Watkins was sounding more and more confident.

Then Fartsworth thought it was time he said something. “We are not really getting anywhere. What is it that you had to say? Why did O’Brien ask you to address us?”

Colmes walked to what was somewhere at the head of the table and stood beside Fartsworth. “The fact is that I fell in love with Rose the minute I sat beside her in the ambulance on its way to hospital. She kept crying rape! rape! And I kept comforting her. It was the way she said it, and the way she talked when she woke from a deep sleep after her first surgery. Her rough deep voice, her thick Russian accent, her no-nonsense approach to life, her obvious toughness having survived impossible living conditions in St. Petersberg her original home, and above all, her knitting. Rape! Rape! What else can one ask of a woman?”

“You said that?” I asked Colmes in disbelief. “You actually said that?”

“Hobson, Indeed. Indeed I did, or close to it. Doesn’t it make you proud to be my apprentice?”

Quite frankly, I still do not believe it. But anyway, it must have worked, because no one apparently stirred, they were spellbound by his small if slightly offbeat love story. Even Professor Watkins appeared to be moved.

Colmes continued. And here was the bombshell.

“When Rose was well enough to leave the hospital, I called for a cab and we drove to a small Russian orthodox church where I had arranged for the local Ukrainian priest to marry us. And we have lived happily together since in my apartment that happens to be on campus.”

I was stunned. But I should not have been. I had of course assumed that they were a couple for as long as I could remember. I just never knew that they were married, and a religious ceremony to boot!

The faculty apparently were even more stunned. Technically, of course, it was a no-no for a professor to have sex with a student. But getting married seemed to be a widely accepted solution to that no-no.

“And O’Brien?” I asked. “Did they sack him as Dean?”

“Well, that’s the amusing part of the story, Hobson. O’Brien had given me the task and the letters to go with it, to inform the faculty at the meeting that he had negotiated with the Provost an ironclad commitment for the school to be allocated two new faculty lines to increase their faculty size. Admittedly I probably should have announced that at the beginning and I would have been in and out of there in a minute, but then O’Brien’s charge of rape would have been left uncleaned, if you get my point.”

Colmes left the faculty meeting immediately after he announced the new faculty lines. On his way out the door he heard Professor Watkins say, “I move the meeting be adjourned.”

And chairman Fartsworth announced, “So noted. And is there a seconder for the motion?”

“Second,” said one of the students.

Fartsworth had hardly managed to announce the meeting officially closed, when all the attendants, like horses let out of the start gate, hurried out, the professors without another word to anyone, off to hide in their offices, the two students to the cafeteria, talking excitedly as they went.

Read-Me.Org
62. The Slap

62. The Slap

Physical objects, family heirlooms, for example, come with memories and sometimes stories attached. As they are passed from one generation to the other, the handlers can effortlessly add their embellishments, shaping the past into an understandable journey into a present that logically, it seems, leads to a future. Family photographs and portraits offer the same promise, and when connected to ancestry charts, provide some comfort for those who are convinced that, because there is a structured past, it must lead to a structured future. That future, however, cannot be known until it has passed.

I begin this case in this silly philosophical manner—I am after all a student of philosophy—because I have had to rely on the recollections of Colmes concerning this entire case because it occurred well before I joined him as his research assistant. A number of the other cases I have described relied somewhat on Colmes’s recollections, although they were, mostly, cases in which I may have been tangentially involved. Furthermore, this case is of considerable interest because, as far as I can establish, it was the first case that Colmes “solved” (a bit of an exaggeration), but certainly one that led him into the permanent role of problem solver for the university.

The case occurred in the 1970s in a class that Finneas O’Brien was teaching. He was then a professor who had been acting Dean of the School of Criminal Justice, and was about to be made permanent. A decade after that, he would become the President of Schumaker university. This was also in the era when the Schumaker School of Criminal Justice was establishing itself as the top criminal justice program in America (there were only two or three others to compete with), and prided itself as the pioneer that actually invented the entire academic discipline of criminal justice. It was not a leader in its field. It was the field. At least that is how Finneas O’Brien portrayed it, and there was little of no opposition to this brazen self-promotion both of the School, and himself, being especially new to academia, who had never written a dissertation. (Okay, no snide remarks, that maybe there’s hope for me yet).

One of the interesting outcomes of this self-portrayal of the School was that it excitedly embraced all things new, not so much in criminal justice since the school was the icon of new-ness. Rather, it looked farther afield for ideas and research that could be imported into this new field, and those ideas naturally came from its academic siblings, the social sciences (including law, though Ted the Red would not agree, certain that Law was a cut above and certainly wiser and more logical compared with the social sciences).. One of those ideas, or rather fads we might call them now, was a new way of teaching, probably based on the popularity of Rogerian therapy whose single principle of therapeutic technique was to repeat as a kind of question exactly what the patient said. So if a patient said, “I have a terrible headache,” the therapist would respond, “terrible headache?” and so on.

The new way of classroom teaching was called a T-Group. It went one step further than Rogerian therapy. The whole idea was to empower students to talk. The teacher was simply, one might say, a “sounding board.”

Now those of you who are or have been teachers or have worked with or within groups in various capacities will find this quite surprising. Imagine going into a class—a graduate class of bright students, the professor famous in his own right, in which the professor sits down with the group of around a dozen—and starts the class without saying anything. Not even telling them “this is a T-group Class” or “This is a T-group class, and it’s up to you to speak, not the professor.”

Those of you have ever taught a class no matter at what level, would know that one must prepare for a class. Many teachers are very conscientious and have reams of notes and class lessons planned. Others wing it a little, but there is always some kind of syllabus or description of what topics the class will cover. Such preparations were dismissed by the proponents of T-groups on the grounds that they unnecessarily interfered with the initiative of the students. They argued that the whole goal of teaching was to get students to think for themselves, regardless of what the subject matter was.

I should also add that, to the extent Colmes described it, there was quite a lot of sniggering and criticism of O’Brien for teaching this class. This was because his fellow faculty came, with the occasional exception, from the criminal justice world, and therefore held a low opinion of anything that sniffed like hand holding. According to Colmes, the rest of the faculty thought that the new teaching method came from O’Brien’s academic background which was a masters degree in social work. Forget about the fact that he had run Sing-Sing prison for a decade! Social workers were hand-holders and hand-wringers. And that was what T-Groups were all about.

Events would show that it was not quite like that.

***

Those who have been or are teachers would also know that you can walk into a classroom and within a few minutes or less, get a feeling for the atmosphere of a class. The atmosphere is essentially set by the teacher who is the acknowledged expert. That is, in academia especially, it is the professor who is assumed to contain the reservoir of knowledge, the students the sponges that are supposed to absorb it. There are certain signs and signals that one can depend upon; in fact, often these signs impart the atmosphere of the entire university.

The classic sign is the presence of a mini rostrum, an immovable lectern upon which the professors place their lecture notes, room behind it so that the professor may walk back and forth and around the rostrum, keeping a safe distance from the audience that, in its most developed form, appears like a theater. Indeed, many universities call them theaters. Which they are, of course, inviting the lecturer to play the part of expert, entertainer (to hold the students’ attention) and messenger of the truth. If this sounds a little like going to church, this is no accident. The majority of modern universities have their roots in ancient religious orders, monks of a variety of religions, cloistered away, nestling with the knowledge that they believe to be the truth. Protecting it from the masses, imparting it only to the chosen.

In a complex way, the same system dominates universities. Certain examinations and accomplishments are required by all universities for entry (unless they are completely open, a system experimented with on occasion but usually abandoned as unrealistic). In the 1970s it was totally and completely impossible to accept the assertion by the generation of students of the Vietnam War era that chimed “never trust anyone over thirty.” There were very few professors in the 1970s, at least full professors, who were under 30.

But unlike the direct attacks on authority of the Vietnam War protests, the more insidious attack came in the form of a viral infection that quietly entered universities under a number of guises. The T-group was one such virus, spreading the doubtful ideas of the progressive psychiatrists of the time, translated into the classroom by teachers who perhaps had become disillusioned by the unrealistic expectations of their students. After all, professors were expected not only to produce new knowledge, but to impart old knowledge to an audience whose motto was “out with the old.”

I relate all of this just as Colmes told it to me. Today I have the advantage of hindsight and can write up the case dispassionately, at least I hope so. You may be surprised that, when Colmes was telling me all this he was quite excited¬¬for him that is. I wanted to ask him whether he was involved in the Vietnam War, but I could never get up the courage to ask. I hoped that one day he would open up to me. If fact, much of his past is just as much a mystery to me, as it is to his opponents in the university of whom there are many, as I have at various times noted in the cases.

So now, imagine yourself in a classroom that is small with about thirty chairs set up in rows, arranged with the expectation that the professor will stand at the lectern out front, backed by a blackboard that runs the full length of the classroom. It is there that the professors will write the most important points they make as they lecture. If the professor is a stickler for time and the quantification of knowledge, they will disallow any questions during the lecture and only, if pressed, allow questions at the small amount of time saved at the end of the lecture. After the lecture they may or may not allow students to come up to the lectern with questions.

On this day, the third meeting of the class, the students trickled in. The last two meetings were disbanded after fifteen to twenty minutes of silence in which no student spoke. The students entered the classroom sauntering to-and-fro choosing a chair and then trying to set it up where a circle of chairs will be arranged. At last a more assertive student enters and takes charge of setting up twelve chairs in a circle. O’Brien always comes at least five minutes late, thus forcing the students to arrange themselves without his having to assert his authority. He enters the classroom and finds that the students have set up the chairs and seated themselves leaving one chair empty, obviously for him, thus acknowledging his place of authority at the “head” of the designated circle.

O’Brien limps in, leaning heavily on his walking stick, walks into the center of the circle—a mistake, or seeming so because it made him the sole focus of attention. Authority was very hard to get rid of! He glances around the circle of students, goes to the empty chair and with some difficulty lifts it up and takes it across to the other side of the circle and tries to push it in. The students of course, make room and there is a loud clatter and echoing dings as the metal legs of the chairs scrape on each other and on the linoleum covered floor. He hangs his walking stick over the back of his chair and there he sits, expressionless, though his intense gray eyes scan the circle of students.

Silence.

Not even a giggle as there were in the last two sessions.

***

All of the above is how Colmes described it to me. Then, as if to emphasize the event, Colmes actually jumped up out of his chair and started walking back and forth telling me what happened next, throwing his long arms around as if he were announcing the winner of a wrestling match. I was on the edge of my wicker chair, just as excited as was he. But then he stopped, with a mischievous gleam in his eyes, and stood in front of me, his hands on his hips looking down.

“Now those twelve students,” he said, “they were a moribund lot. Pathetic! That’s how Finneas described them.”

“Before or after this supposedly memorable event?” I asked having trouble to hide my sarcasm.

“Before, Hobson, of course before!” said Colmes loudly. “And he told me there was only one that looked like she had any go in her, but even she never said anything.”

I was about to ask him who that might be, but he suddenly began walking to-and-fro again.

“You know, Hobson, they all said he brought it on himself,” Colmes cried with a frown. “It was nothing of the sort. Nothing of the sort!” Colmes gesticulated. I thought I even detected a little sweat on his forehead.

“Colmes! Calm down. What’s got into you?” I said in my most brotherly voice.

“So they called me in,” said Colmes, still walking back and forth.

“What for, Colmes? You still haven’t told me what happened. The event, Colmes. The event!” Now I was getting worked up.

Colmes stopped right in front of my wicker chair, leaned down and said right in my face, “she slapped him!” He raised his right hand and swung at to my face, stopping so that I received just a little tap.

I recoiled in horror. For a moment I thought—how could I have thought?— that he had slapped me over the face.

“Yes, Hobson, you have experienced the terrible event. After some twenty minutes of silence, and by the way Finneas had told me that this time he had resolved to sit there the whole three hours if he had to until a student talked.

Then a young woman somewhat older than the other students stood up noisily from her chair walked purposefully across to him from the opposite side of the circle of students, raised her hand and gave him a hard, sharp slap over the face, so hard it knocked off his glasses, he almost fell off the chair, and his walking stick flew off the back of the chair and fell to the floor with a clatter.”

“Good god!,” I exclaimed.

“And that’s not all,” continued Colmes more quietly and measured.

“She dropped her knitting when she hit him.”

“Oh no!” I gasped. “Rose! It was Rose the elder!”

“Indeed, indeed,” nodded Colmes as he went back to sit at his desk. “But that’s not the end of it,” continued Colmes, “it’s more like the beginning of it.” Colmes stopped, waiting for my predictable question.

“Really? Then what happened next? Certainly so far I am puzzled how you came to be involved,” I politely asked.

“Mind you,” warned Colmes, “I surely don’t have to remind you that I have put together this description of the event from talking to the students who were in the classroom when it all went down.”

“Go on, Colmes! Damn you!” I nagged. “Next, what happened next?”

“There is some disagreement about what happened next, both from the rest of the students who were there, and from Rose and O’Brien. Anyway, the outcome was that Rose’s face collided with O’Brien’s walking stick as it flew off the back of the chair and broke her nose. The campus ambulance was called, and well, you have seen the rest. She ended up with a bit of a beak nose. The bone was smashed in several places. She had some sort of calcium deficiency that weakened the bones in her face, especially her nose.”

“And she sued?” I guessed.

“Not quite!” answered Colmes teasing me no doubt.

“Colmes come on! Tell me the whole damn story,” I pleaded.

“Finneas claims that he grabbed at the walking stick to steady himself and save him falling off the chair and on to the floor,” said Colmes sitting back in his chair. “And Rose claimed that he wasn’t trying to steady himself, that he clearly grabbed the walking stick and swung it directly at her face. It was certainly a terrible blow, according to Rose and some of the other students.”

“So I can understand Rose thinking that O’Brien did it on purpose. What about the students?” I asked.

“As one would expect,” answered Colmes. “Those dressed as males believed O’Brien’s version. Those dressed as females agreed with Rose.”

“If they thought he did it on purpose, did they call the cops?” I persisted.

“One of them called the campus police, who then called the campus ambulance. The medics came instantly, loaded Rose into the ambulance and took her off to the hospital, which is where I first met her,” answered Colmes, a slight wistfulness in his voice.

I regretted pressing him so hard. I had not fully appreciated how much Rose meant to him, and she had passed away quietly a couple of years before Colmes told me of this case.

“Rose called you, to get advice on seeing O’Brien?” I persisted.

“Not at all. It was my old friend Finneas who called me in to manage the case and save all from embarrassment.”

“You mean, just out of the blue? You were then one of the regular teaching faculty?” I asked a little astonished.

“Good god no!” exclaimed Colmes. “I thought you knew that we became friends when he was warden of Sing-Sing. I helped him deal with a lot of very nasty cases of crime and violence in and out of the prison.

“So, because it looked like a case of violence, the first person he thought of was you?” I asked with an approving voice.

“Probably,” mused Colmes, “probably.”

Colmes stood up from his desk and started to walked around the room again. I could tell that he was irritated, that maybe he regretted describing this case to me.

“We can stop there if you want,” I said to Colmes, putting aside my laptop. He ran his hand through his thinning hair, and was about to continue, I think, when Rose the younger appeared at doorway two with afternoon tea.

“It sounded like you needed this,” she said with a most endearing smile.

“My dear Rose,” said Colmes as a father would to a daughter, “indeed we do.” His Irish eyes twinkled a little, though his entire demeanor was quite subdued, even sad, I thought.

“Would you mind if I joined you?” asked Rose, putting down the tray in front of Colmes, and producing her knitting from her hair bundled on top of her head. “I have heard most of what you have been telling Hobson. Perhaps it has something to do with why I am here?” she asked mischievously.

“Here, take my wicker chair, and I will sit in the corner where I belong,” I said half-jokingly.

“Now, now Hobson. No whining…” scolded Colmes.

I was about to answer, “I’m not whining,” and fall into the trap of behaving like a pouting child, but stopped myself just in time.

Rose took her seat on my wicker chair, we all poured our tea from the floral teapot and our cups clinked on their saucers.

Colmes folded his arms, a sign some say, of defensiveness.

“Come on Colmes,” I said showing off to Rose, “out with it. How were you involved, how did it become one of your favorite cases?”

Colmes looked across to Rose, I have to say, a kind of prideful glow in those Irish eyes. I looked at Rose and decided that she also had those gray Irish eyes, did she not? Why was it that I was only now noticing this obvious detail after having talked and worked with Rose the younger for quite some time. I tried to remember the color of Rose the elder’s eyes, but admittedly I could not. Then I realized that it was difficult to make out the color of Rose the elder’s eyes because she applied considerable powder and makeup to cover over her wrinkled face, and her cheeks were permanently swollen as though she had been hit hard in the nose and face by a football. I wondered whether this may have anything to do with O’Brien’s walking stick.

Colmes leaned forward and continued his story. “According to Finneas and some other students who were willing to speak to me in private, Rose, after slapping Finneas hard over the face, was still inexplicably angry, and lunged at the walking stick. Finneas made a grab for it, but he was hampered without his glasses. His open hand grabbed instead a handful of Rose’s breast, she screamed and pushed it away, and Finneas lost his balance, gripped her woolen skirt or dress or whatever it was, and pulled her down with him, she hitting her nose on the metal chair leg, the two of them ending up on the floor, Finneas half on top of her, his left hand still gripping her breast, his knee bent up in between her legs.”

Now I could see where this was leading. Colmes coughed a little to clear his throat, and took a sip of his cup of tea.

“My poor old mom,” cried Rose.

“She wasn’t so old then,” smiled Colmes and continued his story. “As it happened, I was a volunteer medic for the campus health service and I heard the call come in, but it was not my turn on ambulance duty, so I didn’t think much of it. Soon after that, I received a call from Finneas asking me if I had heard anything. I asked, ‘like what?’ and he told me of the accident….”

Colmes stopped again, and took another sip of his tea. And then continued. “Finneas asked me to go to the hospital and make sure Rose was okay. She was a recent immigrant from Russia and probably had no one to look out for her. She was a bit older than the rest of the students so probably had no close friends.”

“That was nice of him,” said Rose with a sweet smile, as Colmes continued.

“I did as he requested and found Rose stuck in a cubicle in the emergency department of the hospital. She was in a kind of delirium, maybe caused by the drugs the medics gave her in the ambulance. Unfortunately, she was calling out in her loud Russian accented voice that she had been raped. She tried to get up from the bed but fell back. Her face was barely visible under the bandages, now stained with blood, wound around her head to cover her nose, which, as it turned out was broken into many pieces. Naturally, when the medics heard the cry of rape, they rushed into the cubicle, pulling back the curtain that separated it from the rest of the emergency department. ‘O’Brien! That piece of shit! He tried to rape me!’ she cried.”

“Oh my God!” cried Rose the younger.

“The medic who entered was soon joined by the campus cop, Larry Cordner. You know him, of course, Hobson,” said Colmes.

“Indeed I do,” I replied.

“Fortunately, well, for this particular case I mean, in those days there was no such thing as a ‘rape kit’ or any set procedure for recording the complaints or accusations of rape by alleged victims. And Rose was holding her crotch and calling out Rape! Rape! I looked at Cordner and told him that as far as I knew, there had been an accident in her class, that she had in fact attacked the professor completely out of the blue, they had both fallen down on to the floor and she banged her nose on the metal leg of the chair. There were twelve students in the class at the time, two of whom had informed me of the accident. This last part, of course was a lie, but I trusted Finneas’s account that it would be accurate.”

“And my mom? What did she do next? Or more accurately, what did you bastards do to her next?” asked Rose, knitting furiously.

“The medic gave her an injection that calmed her down, and as she dozed off she asked for her knitting. And it was at that point that I knew she was going to be okay,” answered Colmes.

“And that’s it?” I asked.

“Pretty much. After she dropped out of consciousness, the medic gave her a quick examination— Cordner and I turned our backs of course—and concluded that there was no evidence of rape. However, the accusation of rape was almost as bad as the real thing, against a person like Finneas, upwardly mobile as he was. So I stayed by Rose, and eventually convinced her that no good would become of publicizing this accusation, that it was made during a period of delirium. Cordner informed the medic that he would take all necessary steps to investigate the rape charge, thus relieving the medic of any responsibility for the accusation. After all, Cordner was the police. And that was it.”

“You mean the medic examined her while she was out to it? Without her permission?” asked Rose the younger with a gasp of disbelief.

“Things have changed,” muttered Colmes.

Rose and I looked expectantly at Colmes. “Perhaps there is a little more you could tell us, Colmes? Especially for Rose here. It was her mum after all…” I immediately regretted my condescending manner.

“My word, Hobson, you are becoming quite offensive. I hope this is not an indication of what you will be like after I’m gone,” said Colmes, with the tiny hint of a smile.

“What? You’re not….” I stuttered.

“Of course not. My dear Hobson, you do take things much too seriously,” said Colmes as he smiled a bigger smile and looked directly at Rose, who looked up from her knitting and returned her much sweeter smile.

Colmes continued. “As I know you both must have observed, I was much attracted to Rose. She was admitted into the hospital and they did extensive surgery to repair her nose that was broken in many places. I stayed with her night and day, read Tolstoy to her—his Confessions she liked very much, though I don’t much care for them myself—then took her home here, in my office-come-home, which was built out of the generosity of my dear friend Finneas in appreciation of my having saved him from the dishonor that probably would have destroyed his chances of becoming president.”

“So you really are my Dad,” muttered Rose as she put down her knitting, the needles in her hair, and began gathering up the cups and saucers. And as she leaned over to take Colmes’s cup, he gently took her hand and pulled her to him, then kissed her lightly and gently on her cheek.

“Indeed, indeed,” he said.

Read-Me.Org
61. Celebrity Cook

61. Celebrity Cook

It may come as a surprise to you that Colmes always wore a double breasted suit, mostly dark navy, lightly striped, a white handkerchief in his top left pocket, though no suspenders underneath, at least I don’t think so, as it was rare that he allowed the jacket to be unbuttoned. I have been describing him as Victorian in his ways, but I suppose his dress is more early 20th century. Yet lately he rarely wore a tie, the top button of his pale blue long sleeved shirt undone revealing the thick hair of his chest. It goes without saying that there was no computer on his desk, indeed, only an old fashioned blotter on which he wrote the occasional note with his old fountain pen. Apart from a telephone which he grudgingly used, there was only one other object on his desk, which was an ashtray. When I look back on my cases that I have described so far, I am amazed that I omitted this small but significant fact. He was a chain-smoker, Phillip Morris cigarettes and the occasional cigar in our early days, until the campaign to extinguish smoking finally made it illegal on campus. Fortunately, I was never a smoker. I found it disgusting and almost declined Colmes’s offer to me of an assistantship because of it. In fact, I made it a condition when he hired me, that he give up smoking. He hung on though, until the campus finally issued a directive that there be no smoking on campus. It has been some years now that he quit, but he still keeps the ornate ashtray on his desk as a reminder of the good old days. And the smell of tobacco still remains embedded in the furniture and walls of his office.

I recount all of this now because the case I am about to describe demanded the skills and know-how of someone from the 21st century, not the late 19th century that Colmes emulated. So one would think that this case was beyond his skill set. Even so, my faith in Colmes was such that it was I who brought this particular case to him. I did it after much hesitation, not so much because of his technology phobia, but because I thought that his personal health was deteriorating. There were just a few small signs, one that he was going to the gym less often, the other that he seemed a little out of breath when he got up from his desk. I wanted to ask him if he had been to a doctor, but dared not, for fear he would take it as an insult. He was a Victorian, proud of his physical fitness and his tall straight body of an aging man.

***

You may remember in an earlier case in which I described the seminar that I attended of the world’s top sociologist, Godfrey Gardner. And at the beginning of the seminar, I mentioned that one of the students abruptly got up and left the seminar because of Gardner’s first outrageous comment. That student a year or so later appeared at my door. This was most unusual because hardly ever did anyone take the time to come to my office. No one knew where my office was for one thing, and to find it was another, given that it was tucked away next to Colmes’s, deep in the tunnels beneath the university. My door was always open, indicating I suppose that I was hoping someone would come in and save me from having to stare at my current draft of my dissertation proposal.

“Do come in,” I called. “Richard, isn’t it?”

“Right. Just call me Dick. Dick Smith,” he answered.

I was a little embarrassed because I never had a visitor to my office before, so I did not have a second chair to offer him. All I had was a small stool that I sometimes used to stand on to reach up to a high shelf of my bookcase. “Hope you don’t mind,” I said, “but please take a seat.” I indicated the stool. He smiled a little, though it did not hide his serious wrinkled face, rough brown beard unevenly clipped, a rich crop of wavy hair, a young man who looked quite old for his age. He was dressed in ill-fitting clothes, most likely bought at the Salvation Army store, gray pants, dark woolen sweater knitted in a rough style that reminded me of Rose the elder.

“I need to talk with Professor Colmes. I understand you’re his research assistant?” he asked.

A short fellow, but clearly stocky, he gave the impression that he was always ready for a fight.

“I am. And what is the problem you wish to discuss?” I asked in an unwarranted almost unfriendly way. For whatever reason I felt uncomfortable with his presence and he sensed it.

“Don’t worry,” he said, smiling, “I won’t hurt you. Just because I did time, doesn’t mean that I’m some kind of creature that walked out of a horror movie.”

It was then that I realized who he was. The School of Criminal Justice had a program in which it admitted a small number of ex-cons, usually one a year, into its program gratis.

“Of course not,” I mumbled most embarrassed. “So what’s the problem? Oh, and now I remember you. You walked out of that dreadful seminar with Gardner.”

“Right, and that’s what I want to talk about,” said Smith.

“That was a year ago. I don’t see what you’re getting at,” I replied .

“I think Gardner is a fraud, but I can’t prove it,” said Smith with a deep frown, “and I hear that this is what Colmes is good at.”

“I don’t know who you have been talking to, but yes, you are right. It does sound like something he might be interested in, and absolutely yes, it would be great to see that asshole get his comeuppance.”

I knocked on my wall to see if Colmes was in, and immediately received the response “Hobson!”

“Looks like he’s in. Let’s go see him,” I grinned.

To my surprise, Colmes got up from his chair and met us as we came in, putting out his hand to Smith. “Dick Smith, I presume,” smiled Colmes with a devilish grin meant for me.

“Professor Colmes, at last I have met you. I have heard a lot…” said Smith. I was beginning to feel left out. It was as if they already knew each other.

“Colmes, this is Dick Smith, he’s in the Criminal Justice School’s ex-con program,” I announced feeling as though I had been upstaged.

“Yes indeed,” answered Colmes as he returned to his chair and I showed Smith to my wicker chair. “I have been expecting you.”

I sat on the overstuffed chair in the corner, as usual, and as I did so, I called out, “how could you know that? He only just now came to me in my office.” Smith was also surprised, but I could see he was trying to hide it.

“My contacts inside,” said Colmes with a hint of mystery, “no doubt they sent you to me?” asked Colmes.

“Well, yes, though Professor Colmes, I like to keep it quiet that I still communicate with insiders. You know. Once a con always a con. It’s hard to get over the prejudice,” answered Smith.

“Indeed, indeed,” said Colmes.

“And it’s about the prejudice against ex-cons that this is about… Kind of,” said Smith.

“Do tell,” said Colmes.

“He wants to take down Gardner!” I burst out.

“Now, now, Hobson, let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Smith, tell us the whole story and why you need our help.” Colmes was so thoughtful to include me as part of the help. I felt foolish for having jumped in as I did.

“This guy Gardner, I think he is a fraud, but I can’t prove it,” said Smith.

“Pardon,” said Colmes with a small cough clearing his throat, “but that does not sound very scientific. One should not begin with a conclusion, you know.”

“OK. Then let’s call it an hypothesis,” grinned Smith.

“Indeed! Indeed!” affirmed Colmes with a big grin.

Smith continued. “Gardner published a paper in the American Journal of Sociology…”

“One of the top ten,” I put in.

“…claiming that a sample of youths of university student age, 18-24, convicted of a crime and sent to prison had an average IQ of 85 compared to a similar sample of university students whose average IQ was 105. The findings, he claimed were well beyond the point .05 percent level of probability. In other words that cons, like myself, are dumb shits.”

Colmes remained expressionless. “And how do you intend to prove otherwise?”

“Well, I contacted Gardner and asked for his data set so I could replicate his study.”

“What do you mean by replicate. I mean, if you use his same sample, how can you expect to find different results? The errors, or error, may simply be one of sampling,” pressed Colmes.

“Right. But any statistician worth his salt, can reanalyze data and come up with different results,” countered Smith.

“That is a cynical view, if I may say so,” observed Colmes.

“Fair enough,” said Smith. “In any case, he refused to release his data. Claimed some kind of privacy rights of the subjects of the study.”

“And how do you plan to get around that?” asked Colmes.

Smith appeared to ignore the question. “Anyway, I decided to get my own matched samples and replicate his study, which made my dissertation.”

“And?” queried Colmes.

“I found no significant difference in IQ between the two matched groups,” answered Smith with much satisfaction.

“Then you have solved the problem, have you not? Simply publish your findings and this will be sufficient to counter Gardner’s cooked-up study,” said Colmes with a challenging smile.

“Easier said than done. I submitted the paper to several of the top journals and it was roundly rejected by all. Some of the nastiest critiques came from Gardner, even though all the top journals are supposed to be blind peer reviews. You can always pick who wrote them, especially Gardner.”

“Are you sure it was Gardner?” asked Colmes.

“Sure sounds like him,” I interjected.

“Then, maybe your study is flawed,” said Colmes staring hard at Smith.

“Maybe. But if it is, so is Gardner’s,” said Smith with a sigh. “I mean, I applied his own methodology exactly, and wrote up the paper for each journal, just like his. And of course I cited him profusely.”

“Hmm,” opined Colmes, “this is indeed an interesting problem. Let us meet this time again tomorrow while I think about it. ”

Smith appeared disappointed. He sat as though he did not want to leave.

“Come,” I said, “we can talk more in my office. Be assured that Colmes will think about it and will as usual come up with a solution. You can bet on it.”

I stood by Smith as he reluctantly rose, thanked Colmes, and we turned to leave. And just as we reached the exit, Colmes called out, “what is Gardner’s university?”

“Chicago, of course,” called Smith, dejected and angry.

“Oh, and would you be so good as to leave a copy of your rejected papers with my excellent research assistant Hobson, here before you depart?”

***

Now, while it is probably unnecessary for me to recount this gossip, and I warn you that is all it is, but the student rumor— and come to think of it not just confined to students—has it that Gardner in his youth, before he entered university set fire to a house in the Chicago’s West side, West Garfield Park. It occurred during the 1980s when school desegregation was at its height and school bussing was introduced causing considerable racial conflict. Two persons, so it was claimed, though the bodies were never found, were killed in the house fire. Gardner, however, always denied this accusation, though he admits that he was in the area when it happened. That was a reasonable explanation because in fact he grew up in that area and was one of the minority of white students who attended the local high school. And in his defense, there was a report deep in the pages of the Chicago Times, of his arrest, his brief interrogation at the police precinct, then release. The article in the Chicago Times did not shrink from pointing out that, had Gardner been black, he would have been locked up, charged with the crime, then interrogated until he confessed. Not to mention that house fires in that area then, as of now, were common, not surprising given their poor condition, in fact every tenement was a fire risk.

I tell you this as a kind of anticipatory defense of Gardner. Maybe his early impoverished background had something to do with his obsession with clawing his way to the top. Of course, Smith also knew all this, and he joyfully recounted the rumor to as many others as would listen. He even embellished it when passing on the rumor to me, claiming that Gardner was also involved in the killing of great basketball star Ben Wilson.

I find it amazing that the mixing of fact with fiction enjoys a rich life among people who would otherwise describe themselves as “social scientists” as would all those who inhabit this university (except the philosophers and creatures of the English department). Yet it is in universities that movements and protests so often occur when facts do not quite match the fictions that live in the heads of young (and even older) students. Protests and demonstrations, especially those that are violent, serve to embellish the factual claims of the protesters. But here, I begin to sermonize. Though I am doing a philosophy Ph.D. So I suppose that puts me in the faith or faithless (no difference there) categories.

What does this diversion have to do with the case? A great deal. It offers an explanation both for the extreme antics of Gardner who indeed has clearly demonstrated in his seminars that he will do anything to claw his way to the top and stay there, but even more extreme, once on top to keep all others down. If you have the power, use it. A bit like Caligula, though he used it for fun, not domination, which produced far more dreadful results. Although, I must admit that in Gardner’s seminar, I felt as though we were being played with. Could Gardner be deposed as was Caligula?

I knew that Colmes was up to something when he casually dismissed Smith and me, promising to “think about it.” Of course, he had already thought about it and was up to something for sure. After Smith departed my office I picked up Smith’s paper and read it through quickly. It looked perfectly reasonable to me, as far as these boring empirical studies went. Then came the familiar knock on my wall beckoning me to Colmes.

“Now, Hobson, I have an important errand for you,” he said with a mild smile, well not a real smile, just a flicker of the corner of his mouth.

“So I am your errand boy,” I quipped, feeling a little belligerent after the Smith interview.

Colmes ignored my unnecessary remark. “I need you to visit the Coxsackie prison.”

He paused awaiting my response.

“And?” I asked.

“Meet with an inmate by the name of Tiro Sellin. He will have something for you, or should I say, you will need to write down what he tells you. We can’t risk passing something from inmate to visitor. They might get suspicious.”

“And what will it be, then? I mean, why can’t he phone you? Inmates get phone privileges these days, don’t they?”

“Indeed. But it is too risky. He will give you a password. How he will do that I am not sure. It will be a coded message of some kind.”

“And the password is for?” I asked.

Colmes ignored the question. Instead he said with a wry smirk, “and by the way he is blind.”

I looked at him in disbelief. “How? I mean why?” I stammered.

Colmes grinned. He truly loved doing this to me. “I thought you would never ask,” he said. “Tiro is an old friend of mine from Philadelphia where I played cricket for a few years while I was a student or not really a student, trying to decide what to do with my life.”

I sat on my wicker chair and leaned forward elbows on his desk, completely overcome. This was Colmes, the person known rarely to talk about himself, about whom practically nothing was known about his past. I was quite taken aback. Though now in retrospect I think that it was at a stage when his health was deteriorating for reasons then unknown to me. Colmes continued.

“He was always a bit on the shady side, and I found that, well, fascinating, exciting maybe. He would frequently show up to our meetings at the local cricket club, had lots of money, pay for our drinks, even meals and think nothing of it. Then he would disappear for a few weeks and show up again and splurge his money on good food for all of us.”

“And all this when he was blind?”

“Indeed,” said Colmes.

“Tell me more, I urged. Where did he get his money?”

“That I do not know. But I do know how he got his money” answered Colmes.

“There’s a difference?” I asked, perplexed.

“Indeed. You see he was, and still is, a cyber sleuth of the first order.” Colmes looked at me amused.

“You mean a computer genius?” I asked getting tired of my own questions.

“Of the first order. He can track down anything on the internet or even on the inside of a desktop computer,” said Colmes pleased with his own apparent acquaintance with this rapidly growing field of information technology.

Yes. I know. Colmes, who had to be cajoled and nagged to install a telephone on his desk. Let alone a computer. I was amazed. And still am. “Don’t tell me,” I said almost breathless, “he has hacked into Gardner’s computer account at University of Chicago and…”

Colmes cut me off and finished my sentence “…did not download the database in question because he did not know what one. There were several files some quite large and it would have taken too long to download them.“

“Then poor Smithy,” I said with warranted familiarity, “will have to commit a crime by hacking into Gardner’s account and downloading the file in question.”

“Indeed, Hobson. Indeed.”

“And Tiro did all this while inside the prison?” I asked with admiration.

“Indeed again. You know they have an excellent rehabilitation program in prison and one part of that is teaching them about computers. Funded by IBM as an outreach program. Quite an irony, don’t you think Hobson?”

“Indeed, I do,” I replied, dumbfounded.

“Then off you go, Hobson and do your part. Get the password, and the username, the latter is already available in Gardner’s email address. “

“You know about email?” I said mockingly.

“I know far more than that,” he answered staring at me in a way that hinted lightly of a threat. “Now, off you go. And be careful of your terminology when you speak to Tiro and later to Smith. And especially with Smith, do not use any word that hints of breaking in, or of a crime, or whatever. Understand?”

I nodded assent and stood up to leave.

Colmes continued. “And when you have the information needed, contact Smith and bring him here to work out the next steps. This will need to be done very carefully.”

I nodded assent again. And I was on my way to Coxsackie.

***

About thirty miles south of the university, the freeway gradually rises, cut into the side of a slope that marks the beginning of the Catskills, a low mountain range, most of which, on the eastern side, has been cleared of forest. Coxsackie prison lies at a distance and its view from the freeway is as though on an architect’s map, square squat buildings, roadways and fences connecting them and protecting them from visitors and inmates alike. Every time I visit, I shudder at the sense of isolation, as I drive off the freeway, the prison sitting alone, surrounded by rich green meadows in spring and summer, or desolate stretches of the dark frozen fields of winter. I know this place and hate coming here. On and off over the past dozen years or so, I have ventured in to do my charitable part to teach an occasional class to those inmates who were studying for a bachelors degree of something like it. It took a long time until I could feel comfortable standing before a small class of inmates, some of whom may have committed atrocious crimes. The crimes they may have committed of course, were in my imagination. And some of them knew it, approaching me with a quiet glee when they sensed my fear.

On this day, however, my mission was quite different. I did not find the security procedures demeaning, or threatening, even though the rough hands of the guards sometimes hurt when they checked my pockets. I was ushered into the visiting room and took up my seat at the long counter where I awaited the arrival of the mysterious Tiro Sellin. I looked around and saw several others either waiting or talking with inmates across the counter. The noise of chatter echoed in the sparsely furnished room, everything shiny and excessively polished, the din of metal chairs banging and sliding on the bare wooden floor also highly polished.

I heard the clanking of security doors opening and closing, and soon enough, my client, or whatever he was, appeared at the door and waddled towards me, reminding me of a penguin. He knew who I was, I do not know how, and I don’t know why he looked around the room because he was supposed to be blind. However he did feel around a little for the chair that was opposite me and sat down, making himself comfortable.

“You’re Tiro Sellin?” I asked, rising to shake hands.

“So how’s my old mate Colmes?” he asked as he stretched out his hand and we shook. He held on to my hand tightly, turned his head in the direction he thought was my face and I felt a small slip of paper rub against the palm of my hand.

“He’s fine, Mister Sellin” I said, though this was a small fib, because in my personal opinion Colmes was not in that good of health at all.

“Please, call me Tiro. We had some great adventures together,” he said with a gleeful laugh. “You wouldn’t believe. I remember the time we went to the Casino, that was…”

As much as I would have liked to hear those stories, and perhaps one day I would return to hear them, I was here on business and wanted to get it done as quickly as possible. I had a dissertation to write, after all. Besides I hated being locked up in a prison. A contradiction, I know. After all my office was not all that different from living in a prison, the President of the University Finneas O’brien had even famously said so. But I was there of my own accord. That was the huge difference.

“So our business has concluded?” I broke in.

“Don’t you want to know how I came to be blind?” he asked.

“Not really,” I bristled.

“I see, sagor nahor,” he said, “that Colmes’s Victorian manners have not rubbed off on you.”

I sat back and took stock of myself. I was being a bastard. Why not be friendly? Never know, his services may be wanted again. “I’m sorry,” I said apologetically, “it’s this place. You know. I mean, of course you know.”

“We were breaking into a safe, “ whispered Tiro with a grin as though he were taking me into his confidence. I remained silent but leaned over as if I were expecting him to whisper in my ear. “Colmes had an oxy torch cutting a hole in the safe door. Don’t know if you’ve seen this, but the cutting throws off huge sparks. Colmes, of course, was wearing dark protective glasses. I was kneeling right next to him. Just as the big hole was done, the torch gave off a huge spark and it hit me in the eyes.”

Tiro stopped, expecting my response.

Naturally, I was speechless. “You, you mean you and Colmes, you were, he was, I mean…” I stuttered.

“And that’s what blinded me,” continued Tiro, acting as though he had merely told me the weather forecast.

I leaned heavily back in my chair and the legs squeaked on the polished floor. Tiro grinned. I took a deep breath, and looked at him now, more closely. I realized then that there is so much that is lost about a person when they are dressed in bland prison garb like all other inmates. Still, I could imagine him all dressed in civvies. It would not be unlike Colmes—sorry for the double negative—a kind of dapper Victorian outfit, nicely ironed gray lightly striped pants, tweed jacket perhaps, cream shirt with broad tie knotted loosely. A monocle perhaps. I smiled inwardly at this fit of silliness. Being in a prison did things to me. But the face would be the same. A tiny face and head, grizzled features behind a gray beard, trimmed to a medium length. And, though he was sitting, I had noticed as he walked in that he was very short, and bandy. So short that my mind, now almost out of control, shot a vision into my eyes of Colmes and Tiro as a Laurel and Hardy couple. Then it occurred to me that Tiro’s build was rather like my own. Short, wiry and nimble. I was unable to hold back a grin.

“You think that’s funny?” asked Tiro.

And now I had to wonder, how did he know that I grinned? He’s blind, isn’t he? Or maybe not? Though I have heard that blind people develop a sixth sense or whatever. Probably a popular lie. I nervously found myself rubbing the palms of my hands with my fingers and then remembered the piece of paper that Tiro had passed to me.

“Flower,” said Tiro in a loud voice. I looked at him with some consternation. “It is the key to any gardener, is that not right?” he added.

I looked at the piece of paper on which was written SAGINAHOR, letters scrawled roughly as though written with one’s eyes closed.

“That’s what you said before,” I muttered.

“Said what?” Tiro asked.

“Sagi Nahor!” I said loudly, and everyone looked around.

“Shhhh!” whispered Tiro. “It means ‘perfect light’ and other things as well.”

“So?” I asked getting back to my impatient self.

“Colmes says he has a friend in your university computing center,” whispered Tiro. “If FLOWER doesn’t work, tell him to use SAGINAHOR.”

“All right,” I mumbled. I didn’t really get it.

“You will need FLOWER to enter. You can get his username from the University of Chicago’s web site, believe it or not. That professor, he is a wolf of a man, that is for sure,” said Tiro with his big bearded grin.

I repeated everything over and over. I had no writing implements or paper upon which to write because they took everything at security. And there was a good chance they would search me on my way out.

“Got it?” asked Tiro showing some concern.

“FLOWER? It’s kind of obvious, isn’t it? You sure it will work?” I asked.

“No I’m not. Since I entered his account, it’s slightly possible that the university’s security system, which is basically non-existent, picked it up and he may have changed his password.“

“And that’s it, then?” I said in consternation. I was about to get up and leave, sure that this guy was slightly mad and useless to us.

“No. It’s not. As Colmes will tell you, you always need a backup plan. Right?” said Tiro, seeming to lean over my shoulder.

“And that is?” I asked impatiently.

“Sagi Nahor,” grinned Tiro.

“I don’t see it,” I squinted to press home my frustration with this silly man.

“That’s the password to professor Alfred Smith, a professor in the University of Chicago’s department of philosophy. I looked up the listing of faculty that is also on line, and gave him a computer account. Then I copied Flower’s databases into that account. There are quite a lot of them.”

You can imagine. I was dumbfounded. I gulped more than once in amazement as I tried to find the words to respond. “Tiro, I don’t know what to say! I’m speechless.”

“Think nothing of it,” he said. “Colmes and me, we go way back.“

“Thank you, Tiro. Got to run!” I cried, eager to get out and write everything down so I wouldn’t forget. “Thank you for your immense help, and the very best from Colmes.”

I quickly departed without another word, leaving Tiro staring blankly, a grin so large one could see it through his beard.

***

Upon my return to Albany I dropped off the rental car and made straight to Colmes’s office. For the moment, I avoided contacting Smithy. I was not sure which way Colmes would go. Maneuver Smithy into illegally penetrating the University of Chicago computer system and thence hacking into Gardner’s files, or find someone here who might take that risk? Certainly, if Smithy was caught, being an ex-con it would be good-bye for several years, especially as the woke generation that was rapidly overtaking universities were now classifying computer hacking as an act of violence and arguing that it should be punished as severely as physical violence.

I was surprised to find Colmes lying flat on the floor of his office, right where my wicker chair usually stood.

“Come, Hobson, take my chair at the desk. I will not be a moment. He was raising one leg, kept straight, a few inches or so, dropping it slowly, then the other. Yet he lay there, his late Victorian double breasted jacket still buttoned up, his suit pants folded in at the ankles with bicycle clips.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

“Getting a bit weak at the knees, Hobson. A sign of aging, is it not?”

“But you used to go to the gym every day. Have you quit that too?” I asked as though I were his health advisor.

“I only go to the gym to maintain my contacts with important people, that is people who I consider important to my work. I don’t exercise seriously there. Just casual” he answered, a little out of breath, his usually pale gray face now flushed at the cheeks.

“Have you been to a medical doctor?” I asked, choosing my words carefully. “I mean, are you Okay?”

“Medical Doctor? You mean Quack?” he answered looking to be challenged. “I already know what they will say. ‘Reduce alcohol, reduce sugar, reduce salt, no saturated fat, eat tasteless vegetables, eat a balanced diet, drink tasteless water until it comes out of every orifice.’ What kind of a life is that?”

By the time Colmes had finished that long sentence he was almost out of breath and he let his leg drop with a small bang. “Satisfied?” he snapped. “Where is Smith by the way? I asked you to bring him with you.”

I stood looking down at this amusing piece of Victoriana having, for him, a temper tantrum.

“Colmes,” I ordered sternly, “that’s enough! Stop that silliness and get back to your desk! You look ridiculous down there.” I wanted to put my hand over my mouth indicating that I was sorry I said what I said and in the manner I said it. I was standing above his head as he looked up, his eyes strained to look back over his skull.

Then to my surprise, he raised his hand and said, “help me up, Hobson.” I took this to mean that he had forgiven me my insolence. Though I hoped also that he would take my advice and get himself checked out properly. I grabbed his hand and pulled him up.

“So Tiro came through?” asked Colmes as he unruffled his suit, removed the bicycle clips from his pants and sat down at his desk.

“Well, that and more. He gave me two passwords, I think.”

“What does that mean, Hobson? Either he gave you passwords or he didn’t”

“One is for Gardner’s account. The other is for a professor Alfred Smith some random professor at University of Chicago. Tiro opened an account in his name.”

“And why did he do that?” asked Colmes as he opened to his Times crossword.

“Just in case the Chicago University security system noticed his use of Gardner’s account and changed the password.”

I found myself getting annoyed again. Colmes asking all these questions as though he didn’t trust me to have thoroughly carried out his instructions.

“Tiro also advised getting a computer whiz to do the job. He said that you would no doubt know someone.”

“Indeed, I do,” said Colmes with that satisfied tiny smirk.

“Let me guess. Cecilia,” I said, with a touch of micro aggression.

“Excellent Hobs! Excellent! In a way,” he said pensively, “she does a lot of what I do. She solves psychological problems of her student clients, and to do that she needs access to all kinds of information, some of it often shielded by obtrusive and excessive privacy laws. It was I who urged her, against her own counselor’s advice, to do a combined major in computer science and counseling.”

“You would put her at harm’s way? I mean, it’s Dick Smith’s beef. Let him take the risk.”

Colmes frowned, but I could see that he too was a little worried. I continued to press the point. “After all, what do we care if Gardner is an asshole? There are hundreds or even thousands like him all over academia. Why should we stick our necks out for a chagrined graduate student like Smith, who had his paper rejected by a top journal?”

“I see your point,” agreed Colmes. “Too bad we do not know whether Smith’s accusations will be corroborated.”

“And now we have come full circle,” I sighed.

“Once again, Hobson, you are perfectly on point,” praised Colmes, indeed most unusual.

We both fell silent.

Then it came to me. It was in fact so obvious I could have kicked myself for having been so preoccupied with being annoyed at Colmes for treating me like some fresh under¬graduate, made worse by my impatience with Tiro.

“Tiro has done it for us,” I said self-consciously.

“How? Why would he do that?” asked Colmes whom I was sure already knew the answer.

That second password, sagi nahor…”

Colmes interrupted. “Yes, perfect light, but a common saying referring to the blind, an opposite of sorts. What about it?”

“That was the password hint he gave for the second account he opened in that professor Smith’s name,” I continued.

“You already told me that,” said Colmes looking amused.

“Well, he said that he had copied all Gardner’s databases into that account, that is actually Tiro’s account. So all Cecilia has to do is download the data from that account and not bother trying to enter Gardner’s account at all. So there’s very little risk until they discover Tiro’s fake account. Which, according to Tiro is very unlikely.”

“In that case, Hobson, I think we can leave Cecilia out of it, and go straight to Smith. Let him carry the burden of his resentment and urge for retribution,” mused Colmes.

Why not share the risk?,” I mused aloud. “Perhaps Cecilia could be on reserve in case—I am choosing my words carefully here—Smith is unable to log into Gardner’s account and download his databases.”

Colmes sat back in his chair his hands wide open, fingers spread apart as usual, tapping them together. Then he leaned forward and said with a determined satisfaction, “let’s do it, Hobson. Arrange for Cecilia and Smith to meet us here tomorrow morning, or any time that suits them.”

Had he forgotten the other point I had made? Why pick on Gardner, one of possibly thousands? Even if he is shown to have cooked the books of his database, why pick him out of thousands? Is it just his bad luck that we got him? The same as getting caught speeding? I felt a bit like the cop who hides away in a laneway with a speed camera, then zips out to catch a speeder, one of many. There was no way to ignore the fact that we were, in fact, enabling an individual who was motivated, if not by revenge, by the same motivation of Gardner: by his destruction, it was one fewer with whom Smith must compete. I must say, there is a nice symmetry to that.

***

You can imagine how pleased I was. I had won a kind of battle, not really a battle, let’s say a challenge of my Mentor, and he not only had recognized it, but was in fact very pleased with my performance. Of course, my successes were also his, whereas his successes were not mine, if you see what I mean. It’s a matter of hierarchy as I have repeated so often throughout my cases.

I arranged for the meeting and purposely made it so that they did not meet with me prior to entering Colmes’s office. We would all show up there at the appointed time, which happened to be the afternoon at 4.00 pm., about the time for afternoon tea.

So pleased was I with Colmes’s recognition of my talents, I showed up in his office a little early. He did not even look up from his Times crossword puzzle, though I think I heard him mumble “afternoon Hobson.” I walked past him through door number two to the kitchen and retrieved a chair and noisily placed it beside my wicker one. I decamped to my usual place when there were guests, in the corner on the overstuffed chair.

Then Colmes mumbled. “We’ll need another chair. I asked Dunstan to join us. Just in case Smith doesn’t know what to look for.”

We were back to the usual. It annoyed me. Why couldn’t he treat me more like an equal, I mean respect me as a colleague? Even a friend? And surely we were friends? I noisily trotted down to the kitchen and retrieved a chair, making sure to bang the legs against the wall and doorway. Colmes ignored me. I might have said something that I would later regret, when I heard the clinking of cups and saucers in the kitchen, the sure sign that Rose was preparing afternoon tea, scones with jam and cream of course.

Colmes looked up. “You better tell Rose that there will be three guests this afternoon,” then went back to his crossword puzzle.

I did what I was told, then briefly slipped back to my office to retrieve my little stepping stool to use as a coffee table beside the overstuffed chair. All three guests arrived just as I was at Colmes’s door. “Welcome all,” I said with a forced smile, “go right in and take your places at Professor Colmes’s desk.” They did as requested and I sat quietly in the overstuffed chair, waiting expectantly for Colmes to acknowledge their presence, and more importantly for Rose to appear with the afternoon tea. At last, Colmes looked up from his crossword, folded the paper, and placed it carefully in his desk drawer.

“Well, now,” he said, “Hobson and I have thought carefully about this venture, indeed a risky one and concluded that the safest way to move forward is for Mr. Smith here to take the first step which is to open Gardner’s account using the password that we have obtained, and his username which I understand is publicly available.”

Smithy interrupted. “That’s no problem if you have the password. I’ve emailed him many times, as you might guess. He has at least two different emails, so I will try each one and hope it works. So what’s the password?”

Smithy was clearly excited and champing at the bit.

To my surprise Colmes produced a small blackboard from the drawer of his desk and a piece of chalk, beckoning to me to take them.

“…write the first one down, Hobson.”

I wrote in big letters FLOWER turned the blackboard around and showed it to our guests.

Cecilia raised a finger and said, “excuse me, but really, FLOWER as a password? Gardner must be pretty dumb to use a common word like that, especially with a name like Gardner.”

Smith stirred in my wicker chair, and Dunstan looked on amused.

“Well, the password isn’t exactly FLOWER,” I called from my corner. You have to play with the letters.

Then Cecilia’s cheery face lit up. “Oh, I see, this Gardner, he’s a big shot, tramples on all who get in his way, right? A wolf and proud of it!”

“Exactly!” Chimed Smithy. And Dunstan even stirred a little indicating his agreement. No doubt he’d had dealings with Gardner, given his notoriety, and being an expert statistician and all. In fact, he was naturally suspicious of many at the top who were just a little too successful with their publications. Many of their papers were very ordinary, wreaking of data manipulation.

“What are you getting at, Cecilia?” asked Colmes who I am sure had already guessed what it was.

Cecilia responded quickly. “I’m thinking that he has made up his password with a word associated with his name, a gardener, what does he do? He grows flowers. Then he does what lots of people do when they are sick of using passwords they cannot remember, they simple write the favorite word backwards. And in this case FLOWER becomes REWOLF. Get it?”

“It’s exactly the sort of game my inside source of these passwords would play,” said Colmes, “I think you are probably right. And given my informant’s own circumstances he would certainly not want to pass the actual password to Hobson here who met with him. But he also gave us a second password plus username, in case the first one failed. It is SAGINAHOR.”

“Oh,” chirped the now excited Smithy, “your informant is blind?”

“Well, in a way yes, he is,” answered Colmes evasively, “why do you ask?

“Because it’s a popular Hebrew expression that literally means perfect light, but refers to its opposite, that is blindness where there is no light,” answered Smithy, glowing with pride.

Colmes nodded to me, a signal to write SAGINAHOR down beneath FLOWER on the blackboard.

“And the username?” asked Smithy.

I decided that it was time that I had my say. “You’re not going to believe this, but it is the real name of a Chicago Professor of Philosophy. He apparently does not know he has a computer account. Our blind informant has now given him one,” I replied with an equal amount of pride..

“So what’s that for, then?” asked Smithy.

“In case you fail with the Gardner account,” I quickly replied. “Besides…”

I was about to spill the beans that our blind informant had already copied all Gardner’s databases into his own account, when Dunstan, who had sat quietly amused all this time, intervened.

“Let’s be careful what we are talking about here. Exactly what is it that you want to download and why?” he asked.

“Gardner’s been cooking the books,” announced Smithy with an air of moral rectitude, “and it’s time he was held to account.’”

“What, exactly does that mean?” asked Dunstan as though he were quizzing a student in a dissertation defense.

“I don’t know yet, but I will once we have the evidence,” said Smithy defensively.

I was beginning to see why Colmes invited Dunstan to attend.

“And what would you consider evidence, in fact, what will having Gardner’s databases tell you?”

“Well, I will use the same statistical analysis he used to test his hypotheses and see if they come out the same.”

Dunstan gave Colmes a worried look, then returned to his cross examination of Smithy.

“I seriously doubt that you will be able to find out whether he has been cooking the books, as you call it. There is already a version of Gardner’s database floating around, isn’t there?”

“That is correct,” I said. We had a small problem relating to that database in a previous case. I glanced quickly over to Colmes, but he remained passive.

“Then maybe you should start with that?” asked Dunstan addressing Smithy, who looked a little crestfallen.

“However,” I added, “our inside source says that there were several databases in Gardner’s file. “Perhaps comparing the databases might reveal something?”

“It’s probably worth a try,” said Dunstan in a more positive light. “What you need to look for are manipulations of the sampling. And you will get that by looking at the number and pattern of missing values in each database. Obviously if you have matched samples, the way to reach a level of significance that you want, is simply to drop certain cases from your sample until your analysis produces significant results.”

OK,” responded Smithy. “I’ll have a look at the two databases that are floating around among the students.”

“Don’t bother,” said Dunstan, “I have consulted for both those dissertations and can tell you that they are identical. You will need more than two. Of course, if he is smart, and we all know he is, I’d be very surprised if he retained all the databases that he tried with his manipulation. Assuming, of course, that he’s been cooking the books as you call it.”

“I have another appointment,” said Cecilia. “I don’t think I am needed here anymore. Good luck and be careful!” she said cheerfully, turning to Smithy. “I don’t want you coming into me all depressed.”

Colmes stood, struggling a little to rise up to his full straight height. “Thank you for coming my dear. And my regards to your mom.”

This left an empty chair between Smithy and Dunstan. Silence reigned as we all, I suppose, were thinking how hard it will be to get the son-of-a-bitch. Then the silence was broken by the clinking of cups and sauces and Rose the younger appeared through doorway number two, with a large tray of cups and saucers and the essential scones with jam and cream. She placed the tray on Colmes’s desk. “Help yourselves,” she said with a faint smile, and quickly returned to the kitchen.

Dunstan, who had become a frequent visitor to the office, lunged forward and helped himself. Smithy sat back a little embarrassed. I could see that his eyes were almost popping out at the sight of the jam and cream.

***

I felt a little sorry for Smithy who left our meeting a little crestfallen, though the scones had cheered him up a little. Being an ex-con, he knew that he had to look after himself, and decided to wait a little until making the attempt to acquire Gardner’s files. In other words, his vengefulness against Gardner had been softened by Dunstan’s words of caution. Instead of rushing in and claiming to all that Gardner was cooking his data, he would wait a while then quietly access the databases, download them and examine them according to Dunstan’s advice.

Unfortunately, in the time that lapsed most likely Gardner had been informed that his computer account had been hacked, since the REWOLF password did not work. Smithy quickly switched to the SAGINAHOR password of the unknowing Alfred Smith, which worked. He was suddenly confronted with a screenful of files which he proceeded to download. They were all EXCEL files, which for those unacquainted with the arcane language of Microsoft, were database files that could be opened using Microsoft’s software of that name.

We need not go into the details of Smithy’s search. It is enough to say that there were some thirty files, all of them a different version of the original. Fortunately, each file was dated so Smithy could roughly link particular files to particular publications of Gardner in the order as they appeared in his favorite top journals. True to Dunstan’s advice, the number and location of missing values appeared in different amounts and places according to the different publications that Gardner had developed. He went back to Dunstan who helped him formulate a letter to the editors of all the ten journals in which Gardner had published, recounting the missing values patterns and questioning the veracity of Gardner’s entire work. Dunstan insisted that Smithy return to Colmes and me to further discuss to whom the letter should be sent. And so we met, this time me in my wicker chair, Smithy in a kitchen chair just beside mine. This time, there would be no tea with scones. This was serious business.

Colmes looked over the draft and passed it to me. It looked awfully like a time bomb.

“Are you sure you want to go ahead with this?” asked Colmes talking almost like a father would speak to his son who was about to go to war.

Smithy sat silently, looking straight at Colmes. “I’ve been through a lot. You know that. Your mate in prison. I know all about him,” he said in a quiet and calm voice.

This really took me by surprise. It should not have. Colmes had often said to me that there was an extensive subterranean communication system among cons and ex-cons. Nothing organized. Simply a system that emerged on its own, so to speak, kind of like when you look at droplets on top of a basin of water that seem to float aimlessly around and eventually joining up to make one large bubble then in a flash disappear into the body of water.

“Let’s look at this situation carefully,” said Colmes in a controlled monotone. “If you send this bombshell to the editors of the various journals, the first thing they will think about is how it will affect them. And of course, they are the final gatekeepers, so the buck, as we say, is on them. My guess is, and I admit it is a cynical one and perhaps reflects my lack of experience in this kind of humiliating exercise of submitting one’s thoughts to a panel of so-called peers who mistakenly, or perhaps purposely believe that only justice can be done when a group of superior peers passes judgment upon the work of one who is not in their club.”

Good grief! I thought to myself. Is this the detached, scientific and rational mind of Colmes? His assessment seemed to be not so much cynical, as he admitted, but bore a distinct element of resentment. A chip on his shoulder, some might say. Never, never would I have thought that of the supremely confident Colmes. Surely it was not that which drove him. I now began to worry that perhaps something was wrong with him. In fact, I had noticed his physical health appeared to be deteriorating. His trouble standing up from his swivel chair. A shortness of breath at times. And he coughed perhaps more than usual to clear his throat.

Smithy looked back at Colmes, his jaw dropped, but I saw a twinkle in his eye and could see that this small speech of Colmes had buoyed him considerably. “So you think I should do it?” he asked with an expectant grin.

“No, I do not,” answered Colmes with what for him was quite an amused smile. “Rather, I think you should attack him on a playing field where the odds are a little more evenly distributed.”

Smithy was puzzled, as was I. Then Colmes continued.

“You should address a brief letter to the Editor of the Chronicle of Higher Education, attaching the notes in your draft letter to the editors of the relevant journals. There, your chances are much better that you will be listened to, if not for the actual content of your case, but for the very big scandal that it will create in all of academia. There are many, many researchers in academia and elsewhere who have much to hide, isn’t that so Hobson?”

This request for agreement took me by surprised. I mumbled back, “I should say so,” and looked expectantly at Smithy, who sat there absolutely glowing. I could see his mind churning away.

Then Colmes leaned forward and said, “and by the way, you should sign the letter in your own name of course, but request that your name not be published with the letter, for fear of reprisals. That will create a nice atmosphere of mystery and evil.”

The satisfaction that Colmes displayed in saying this was astounding. And Smithy lapped it up. Though surely he understood that he really was in much danger. An ex-con, accusing a superstar was unlikely to be believed.

***

Godfrey Gardner was mildly upset when he learned that his university computer account had been hacked. University computer systems are popular targets of hackers, often times by young smart-ass students doing it for the fun of it. In a way he admired them for having the guts to go for it, and looked upon the incident as a small price to pay for the immense convenience that computing systems provided, making his life much easier to collect data, analyze it in a matter of minutes instead of hours. After all, it simply required that he change his password, and the university computer authorities were always nagging their users to use passwords that had a high level of security.

On this morning, however, when he came into his office, someone had left a copy of the Chronicle of Higher Education on his desk. On the bottom right of the front page he saw a headline that read, “STAR PROFESSOR COOKED BOOKS, says student.” Gardner picked it up read carefully the short but inflammatory article:

Albany, Monday 10, 2010. Schumaker graduate student, name withheld at his request for fear of recriminations, has accused distinguished professor, Godfrey Gardner, University of Chicago top rated school of sociology, of having altered his databases, in particular introducing missing values into certain versions of the databases according to the hypotheses he claimed to be testing. Gardner is renowned for his research on the intelligence of prison inmates, purporting to show that the I.Q. of prisoners, regardless of length of time in prison, was ten points or more lower than those of a matched sample of individuals who have never been convicted of a crime or incarcerated. Attempts to contact the professor by the Chronicle have so far not managed to find him in his office. We recognize that these are serious accusations and the Chronicle is committed to investigating this accusation to the fullest extent. To this end we have engaged the services of a nationally known statistician to look into these databases that are currently in the possession of this student who has refused to reveal how he came into possession of Gardner’s databases.

Stunned, Gardner dropped the paper on his desk and instantly, his phone rang, as it would keep doing the rest of the day. But he automatically picked up the phone.

“Godfrey?” asked the voice, familiar but Gardner was not sure who it was.

“Yes, who is this?”

“Max Dunstan, Godfrey. I’m told you are in a spot of bother.”

There was no love lost between these two men. Because, of course, they were in competition, even though technically speaking Dunstan was in a different field, of mathematics, though he did most of his scholarly work in the field of sociology, Gardner’s sacred domain.

“No bother. I have nothing to defend. I don’t know who this asshole might be, but he’s going to pay for it, I’ll see to that,” answered Gardner. “Anyway, what business is it of yours?”

“Well, the Chronicle of Higher Education has hired me to investigate whether there is any substance to these accusations. So I thought I’d better start with you.”

“Forget it, Dunstan. It’s all bullshit. Why would I want to fudge my data? I’m at the top of my field. All done by publishing my work in the very best journals. If you say my work is crap, then you are saying the work of my peers who have judged my work, is also crap.”

“Look Godfrey, I don’t want to get into argument with you. All I need to do is to have a look at your databases and if there is nothing wrong as I’m sure will be the case, then all’s good and you have nothing to worry about,” assured Dunstan.

“I’m not worried about anything,” answered Gardner. “My peers have judged my work A1. And that’s that. As for the accusations and the rest. Bring them on. All publicity is good publicity, negative or positive, as I’ve said many times.”

“But Godfrey, I can tell you that your accuser, and there are others, is out for your blood,” warned Dunstan.

“Bring it on. It will make me even more famous, if that is possible,” bragged Gardner.

“Okay, if you say so,” replied Dunstan. “Then would you mind sending me copies of all your databases, that is, those related to the comparison of intelligence between prisoners and non-prisoners?”

“They are not available to the public. In fact they are the property of the University of Chicago, so you will have to get permission from them. Besides, I have not written anything on that topic for some years now so have not looked at the databases. It’s entirely possible that they have been routinely erased from the University’s computer system.”

Gardner hung up the phone, a self-satisfied smirk on his unpleasant, closely shaven face that looked like the stamped image of a coin attached to a pink bald head.

Unbeknownst to Gardner, Dunstan, anticipating this problem, had already contacted the University of Chicago Computing system chief and established that the databases were in fact still in Gardner’s account, and received the assurance that they would not be deleted unless requested by Gardner. They did, of course, refuse Dunstan’s request for a copy of Gardner’s databases.

In any case, the Chronicle followed up with a more detailed account of how the databases were manipulated by Gardner, so it seemed as though Gardner’s goose was cooked, as they say. And there was worse to come.

***

It took several weeks for the editorial boards of the top ten sociology journals in America to meet and discuss the Gardner case. This was not because of the organizational challenge since boards of the journals were mostly made up of the same top ten people. And of course Gardner was one of the board of every top ten journal, and president of half of them. The delay in getting all together was caused by the reticence of several members who were busy making sure that their own databases were safely tucked away, out of sight, and certainly beyond the tentacles of any computer system.

Gardner vociferously attacked the Chronicle accusing them of doing the same as the burning of books in the middle ages. This had nothing to do with the issue at all, but of course that was of no concern. And the Chronicle immediately understood what was at stake and came very close to recanting the story.

Then came the predictable demand, that the accuser step forward and it was this demand that, incredibly, finally led to Gardner’s downfall.

Naturally, Smithy had been waiting nervously on the sidelines. There was much that the media would love if they got their hands on it. Dunstan, complicit in the release of the accusation, appointed to evaluate the accusation. An ex-con who was the accuser. A shadowy figure (Colmes) who orchestrated the entire plot, and the illegal hacking of the University of Chicago’s computing system by the accuser’s confederate a current inmate in the local prison.

The climax came when, in an attempt to sway public opinion, Gardner agreed to a TV interview for the Chicago Evening News, which had, as had other news media, picked up from the Chronicle article. Throughout the interview, Gardner repeated many times how many publications he had, and how he was at the top of his profession, and how, if the media listened to the secret accuser, who obviously carried a grudge of some kind, the entire system of peer review would collapse and we would then never again be able to believe the research published in scientific journals. The entire edifice of knowledge and science was under attack!

At this climactic point of the interview, Gardner turned to face the red light of the camera and said with a deep voice and a haughty very serious face:

“I demand that this scurrilous accuser step forward and act like a man, not like a pathetic frightened little girl! Stand behind his accusations and take what is coming to him!”

The camera instantly switched back to the interviewer, a seasoned reporter of many years’ experience.

“And there you have it,” she said looking into the camera. “You decide!”

Fade and Out, as they say.

The next day Gardner was invited to meet with the University of Chicago’s President where he was fired for his inappropriate sexist comment on prime time television, an offence that required the swift and severe punishment that matched it.

Desert had been served

Read-Me.Org
60. The Student Body

60. The Student Body

The body. What an evocative word. I was sitting back on the overstuffed chair, sipping a cup of tea, while Colmes sipped his, trying to finish off his daily crossword. “The student body, Hobson. That’s what is up for grabs,” he said. “Do you not agree, Rose?”

Rose the younger sat in my wicker chair, leaning forward elbows on Colmes’s desk, her chin resting on her clasped hands.

“Just whose body are you talking about, Colmes?” quipped Rose, always ready for a little spar with the master.

“Well certainly not mine,” grinned Colmes (he grinned only in response to two people I have known, Rose and Rose’s mom Rose the elder who had by now passed away).

“Mine is up for grabs, to the right person,” I joked.

Colmes looked across to Rose, and she to me.

“You two are a couple, then?” Rose said mischievously.”

“Indeed we are, but not of the body,” said Colmes. “We have the perfect relationship which is that we are joined at the mind, not the body.”

I must say, his good humor of the morning shined through; a most unusual event.

“Great and greater minds think alike,” I added, trying to go one better.

“Well, now,” said Rose the budding philosopher, “is it not a fallacy to think of the mind and body as separate entities?”

I put down my cup of tea on its saucer and leaned across to place it on Colmes’s desk. I was about to announce that it was far too early in the morning to be philosophizing about imponderables such as the mind-body problem, when Colmes put aside his crossword with a flourish and announced, “we are about to face that very problem not as philosophers but as problem solvers. We will not need a philosopher to solve it. We will need clear thinking and, of course, a certain amount of manipulation, mental and otherwise.”

I looked at Rose hoping she would be as puzzled as was I. And fortunately she was, though she had a big smile on her pale Russian face, accentuated by her brightly painted red lips.

“What?” she asked.

“You may well ask, Rose,” answered Colmes. “We are about to face a mind-body problem. I am expecting my client who is vexed by this problem but does not quite know it, to arrive any minute.”

“And he is concerned about the student body? I assume you mean the body as in body corporate or something like that?” I asked showing off a little in front of Rose.

“Not quite, but you are close,” muttered Colmes.

Annoyed by Colmes’s who’s-who game, I asked, “so who is it coming? Do I know him?”

“Indeed, you do. It is Professor Maxwell Dunstan from the mathematics department.”

Rose got up from my wicker chair. “I don’t think I need stay for this.” She gathered up the cups and saucers and made her way out to the kitchen. “There’s a bit of cleaning up to do.”

“Yes, well,” smiled Colmes, “I have a little cleaning up to do with Professor Dunstan.

“He has a mind-body problem?” I asked with a silly grin.

“One might call it that,” answered Colmes.

As it was, I, like many on campus knew of professor Dunstan, though I had never needed his services.

***

Maxwell Dunstan was the only statistician in the mathematics department in the college of arts and sciences. He suffered from an inferiority complex, so my fellow students told me, all of whom had consulted him at one time or another. His services were in great demand as an adviser for many dissertations in the social sciences. Although there were quite a few statisticians in the social sciences, the unrealistic demand that every dissertation must have findings that produced statistically significant results was considerable. So it often fell to professor Dunstan to come up with a procedure that produced a probability of .05 or better. As one could imagine, this took some ingenuity on his part. Thus he was well known around the university as a kind of savior. Students went to him when all else failed, and faculty on the students’ dissertation committees were routinely very much relieved and accepted his advice and procedures without question. Unfortunately it was this simple fact that caused him to suffer his feeling of inferiority, because his colleagues in the mathematics department made fun of him. They considered statistics not to be true mathematics and had opposed his tenure that he Provost overruled them. Which of course worsened his rejection by his colleagues.

Professor Maxwell was, however, a dedicated scholar and academic. He loved the university so much it made his rejection by his colleagues a minor matter. He was proud of the great service he provided to many faculty and students alike. He took collegiality seriously. Indeed, he believed in the university with all his heart and soul.

There was a faint knock at the door and I stood up from my place on the overstuffed chair.

“Enter,” called Colmes.

Professor Dunstan entered, a thin young man probably late thirties, of medium height, black hair, straight and parted to the side in nineteenth century style, dark brown eyes behind thin rimless glasses. He walked up to Colmes’s desk and extended his hand. Colmes took it warmly, well, for him that is.

“Welcome Professor Dunstan. Thank you for coming. I heard your, shall we say, impassioned speech at the senate meeting yesterday.”

“Please, call me Max,” he replied with a thin smile. “I got a bit carried away,” he answered apologetically.

“No need to apologize,” said Colmes, “please take a seat. “And this is my esteemed assistant, Hobson,” Colmes said, nodding in my direction.

“Yes, I think we have met at various times in the past,” I said with a smile.

“Ah yes,” said Dunstan, “a criminal justice dissertation, wasn’t it?”

I blushed with embarrassment and nodded back, wondering what this mind-body problem would turn out to be. And since he showed up at Colmes’s request he probably did not know that he had any kind of mind-body problem. In any case, since I have the advantage of hindsight, this is a good place to tell you of the impassioned speech to which Colmes referred. Embedded in that speech was the mind-body problem as Colmes had insisted on calling it.

***

The leading issue on the Senate’s agenda was one put forward by the Vice President for University Development — the title referring to, essentially, the money raising arm of the university administration. An esteemed alum, whose name remains a secret, had bequeathed forty million dollars to build a new football stadium for the University’s football team on the condition that it would maintain Division 1 status.

When Professor Dunstan heard of this, he was incensed and sent a memo to the Chair of the Senate that he was strongly opposed to the university “going commercial” as he said, sacrificing its mission as a university to develop academic curricula, providing a place where minds could meet and the minds of students be developed and challenged. He was invited to address the senate to make his case. The senate was always open to new ideas, wrote the chair of the senate.

The Senate meeting opened, the VP for development made his case for the new stadium, pointing out that although its building would cost much money, it would more than pay for itself with ticket sales. In fact, he claimed, it was the physical education side of the university, the team games, that brought in twice as much money than the rest of the university with its research grants.

Professor Dunstan was prepared for just this argument. Here is a rough outline of his speech, as described to me by various students and faculty who attended. Apparently, Professor Dunstan had stayed at the back at the room, as though he did not belong at the meeting, and as he spoke, began slowly to edge further and further up the aisle between the rows of chairs. Most did not bother to turn around to see who it was making this impassioned speech, until his voice screeched and all wanted him to sit down and shut up.

Here is the gist of his speech:

“This is a public university. We do not need massive donations. We do not want to be driven by enormous amounts of money as are the very sick preoccupations of the Ivy Leagues with their bloated endowments that they rarely spend on their students…

“It is true that the Victorian saying, in corpore sano— healthy body healthy mind—is worth acknowledging in universities and all educational institutions. But the pushing of bodies to maximum as in football, a violent sport, is not healthy, and emphasizes extreme competition…

“The original universities, beginning in the early 11th century, were monasteries. The monks looked on their bodies as sacred, so much so that they had to be hidden away, cloistered and isolated to avoid distraction or infection. The mind fed the body, not the other way around.

“Students are at universities for only a brief period of their lives. Academia is a place for thinking. Not doing. There is a lifetime to do that. “

And so it went. In response the VP for development and various other administrators repeated that the physical education side of the university more than paid for itself, and indeed, since the state government had cut its financial support of the university every year, the university had to find money from other sources if it was to field classes of small size, maintain a good standard of teaching, maintain the excellence it boasted daily. Some departments could not pay for themselves with outside research funds, a good example being the department of classics. Without outside money such programs would have to be closed, especially as there were very few students interested in the classics. And what would be a university that did not have a department of classics?

It was unfortunate that Professor Dunstan got very worked up with his speech. It seems, so my informers told me, that he lost it towards the end, started yelling and accusing the university administration of being only concerned with money and that they didn’t give a damn about students, not to mention faculty. In the end, so I am told, Colmes, who had been sitting quietly in the row behind him, gently guided Dunstan out of the room as he ranted and raved at all the faces gawking at him. And apparently none had spoken in favor of his position. Most had remained silent, simply waiting for the vote.

By the way. Colmes had never mentioned, not even when Dunstan came to his office, that he was there at the meeting. I discovered all of this much later.

***

Colmes began by inviting Professor Dunstan to join us for a cup of tea, to which surprisingly he happily assented. This annoyed me because we had only just had our morning tea. Colmes gave me a quick look, and I scurried off to the kitchen behind door two, and passed on the request to Rose the younger who was pottering around the kitchen, practicing her knitting, trying to reach the level of expertise of her dear old mother.

“Our mind-body problem has arrived,” I said to Rose jokingly. “Colmes wants cups of tea all round.”

“Nothing like a good cuppa to get the old body working,” said Rose, copying the Russian accent of her mom. She put the kettle on and I turned to join the party in Colmes’s office. Then his voice came loudly down the passage asking for an additional cup of tea for the Provost, and a kitchen chair for her to sit on.

I returned with the chair and plonked it down in front of Colmes’s desk, and nodded with a smile to Dr. Dolittle, muttering “very good to see you again,” and dropped down on the overstuffed chair in the corner. Professor Dunstan watched me with some amusement, then turned to the Provost, expectantly, but she simply addressed Colmes.

“So where are we now with this somewhat regrettable situation?” she asked.

In the presence of the Provost, Professor Dunstan seemed to shrink in size, withdrawing his thin body as much as he could into my wicker chair, his arms crossed hugging himself as though he were in a cooler. Her officious tone that she always used when addressing Colmes did not help things either. In fact, I wondered why Colmes had invited her, but no doubt he had a well thought out reason. Colmes leaned back in his chair.

“As you may well know,” said Colmes with a strong, solid Victorian accent, delivered with a frown at the Provost, “my sentiments are very much on Dr. Dunstan’s side.”

“No doubt,” said Dolittle, laced with sarcasm.

“But I do understand,” Colmes added, “that the university, the body corporate one might say, has a money problem, always has and always will have,” and it is the often unpleasant role of the upper tier of administration to make hard choices in order to keep the university alive and well.”

I leaned back in my overstuffed chair and waited for Dunstan to respond. But he did not. He just sat there, hunched up, looking at the floor.

“So it’s not so much a mind-body problem but a money-body problem,” I thought of saying but did not.

“I do value the one and only thing we appear to have in common,” said Dolittle, looking at Colmes and I must say in a surprisingly friendly way, “and that is the football games, sitting among the students and many parents, cheering on our team. Our purple and yellow colors fluttering in the wind, our school anthem played by the college band…”

It was as though Professor Dunstan were not even sitting there, right between them. And from my perspective I could think of nothing worse than having to sit among a mob of half crazed cheer leaders and barrackers. Whenever I see such crowds at big sports events, I think of the news reels of Hitler’s speeches in the Sportplast of Berlin. Frightening. But I could see their point. It gave the students a sense of belonging. It was certainly a student body. Very much alive, very much ready to act. It was little wonder that the protests against the Vietnam war came initially from students at universities everywhere. But the underside was — and I hate to say this because it makes me seem old — that for students, action comes first, followed only later by words. Yet paradoxically, the words of ideologues such as Marx and others, worked like kindling in the minds of the young. A healthy body indeed. The body came first, the mind second.

But now, you see, I have wandered off the path. Here, sitting at Colmes’s desk, was a young professor at the height of his powers, an excellent model for his students, a tremendous source for so many frustrated and intellectually timid dissertation students, with nothing to say, having said it all the day before in anger at the Senate meeting. How could my mentor callously allow this situation to arise? Or worse, had he intentionally engineered such an outcome?

Colmes cleared his throat with a small cough. “Doctor Dolittle, perhaps you could explain further to Professor Dunstan how the funds will be used and perhaps how he might also benefit?”

“Yes, of course,” answered the Provost. “I have just come from a meeting with the Dean of Libraries and the VP for development, and am pleased to report that we have arranged to use some of the funds to renovate part of the ground floor library, near the reference section and to construct a special glass enclosed office and study where students can sit with their professor and receive one-on-one instruction and advice.”

Professor Dunstan remained hunched, though there was a slight flicker of apprehension in his eyes. Colmes eyed him carefully and added, “of course, I am sure you have already surmised that the stadium will be built. There is nothing to stop it, and probably it is all for the best anyway, given the way universities are competing with each other these days. We admire — and I know I also speak for the Provost here — your dedication and concern for the future of our university’s pursuit of excellence. But that pursuit requires money, and the stadium is guaranteed to help with that problem.”

Seeing that his remarks only got the faintest response, Colmes added, “believe me, as I demonstrated by my presence at the Senate meeting yesterday, and continue to assure you today, I completely agree with you. In fact I would go much further than you. A university can foster a healthy body through its gymnasium facilities without forcing aggressive competition on the field, which, I have no hesitation in saying, promotes nothing less than legalized violence. And worse, promotes rigid stereotypical us-against-them psychology that justifies violence of one against another. The rules of whatever game are there to whitewash the violence.”

The room fell silent. Professor Dunstan uncurled himself from the wicker chair and sat up more or less straight. And now I was moved to have my say, stimulated as I was by my mentor’s speech.

“Don’t doubt his support,” I said with a serious smile, “Colmes hates going to senate meetings, and only does it when the situation is serious enough to require his presence. Supporting you was one of those situations.” I could have added, as I think I have mentioned in other cases, that Colmes frequented the gym daily and worked out on several of the machines. Though I must say that of late, I have noticed that his visits there have not been as frequent.

Professor Dunstan was at last stirred to speak. “Thanks for your support. I feel better already. I thought I made a fool of myself yesterday. No one spoke up for me,” he said forlornly.

Now it was the Provost’s turn again. “I can say that I speak for the entre university that we value your dedication to your work, especially the additional work you do in assisting dissertation students from every corner of the campus, for it seems almost every discipline needs someone like you. The special office we have in mind will be for your exclusive use, as often and for as long as you wish it. It is the least that we can do, and…”

Professor Dunstan sat up and at last became somewhat animated. He had come out of his slump. It is important to understand that this offer was one of amazing, shall we say, generosity. To have one’s own office inside the university library that was already suffering from lack of space, was no small thing. It would be the envy of the rest of the faculty. Many faculty had asked for such an office. The best they ever got was a desk-shaped cubicle with their name on it.

The professor was overwhelmed. He had his say yesterday. Many—who knows how many—were in secret agreement with him. But the very failure of so many to speak up simply demonstrated to him, as he was now coming to see, that the problem of money and the university was a problem that persisted for generations, and that one small voice such as his could make little difference. What was the word that the sociologists used? Structural, like structural racism. Without money, the university would collapse in upon itself. And if it did, who is to say what may replace it would be better? Or would we be better off without universities? In the meantime, he was and would be very happy doing what he was doing. Meeting with students, helping them solve their research problems. Teaching them how to make of science facts that one could feel comfortable in following. He was about to say thank you and this was all wonderful, when the Provost coughed a little and continued where she had left off.

“And I have already put your name forward to the Senate Committee on Promotions and Tenure, for promotion to Full Professor,“ she announced as she stood up from her kitchen chair and put out her hand. “Congratulations, and keep up the good work!” She reached out and before he knew it, Professor Dunstan jumped up, grabbed her hand in his and squeezed it with much affection and gratitude. He could hardly wait to get home and tell his wife, who was, as a matter of fact, a graduate student in the department of sociology just finishing off her Ph.D.

And with that, the Provost stood and put out her hand to Colmes who almost smiled as he took it and touched it ever so lightly to his lips—a true Victorian. Dolittle quickly withdrew and left without further word, followed by Dunstan, running after her as would a well-trained dog.

***

“Mind over matter,” don’t you think?” quipped Colmes.

“Surely the reverse,” stated Rose the younger with the same forcefulness of her mom.

I sat in my corner on the overstuffed chair and decided to keep out of it. For one thing, I was not sure what, if any, Colmes had contributed to the solution of this problem. It was more like a case of a problem solving itself. All it needed was time.

“So how did you get the Provost to fork over those goodies for Dunstan, and how did you know he would go for them?” persisted Rose.

Colmes sat back in his chair. “A simple matter of human weakness,” said Colmes. “To start with, I knew, well everybody knows, that the Dean of Libraries is a whining, complaining individual who has managed to garner the dislike of many in the administration. So it was a simple matter to suggest something to Dolittle that she would enjoy imposing on her nuisance of a Dean of Libraries. Dolittle is a spiteful bitch as Hobson and I know, don’t we Hobson?”

I nodded in assent. I did not say anything because quite frankly I was uncomfortable when Colmes spoke like this. It was a smugness that every now and then emerged, and unbecoming of a great man, which he almost was.

“And Dunstan, poor little man?” pressed Rose.

“Yes, a bit of a wimp who had his ten minutes of glory in the senate meeting. It was an obvious deduction that he would go for such an attractive offer, especially sitting opposite Dolittle, the Academic Provost, who is held in awe by all faculty, no matter what their status. An academic provost, no matter who it is, has an immense amount of power. She can make or break whole departments and even colleges or schools, let alone individual faculty. Is that not right Hobson, my boy?”

I nodded again in assent. Rose looked at me, amused. I stood and said, “Well I must be off. I have a dissertation to write,” and departed.

Read-Me.Org
59. Overruled

59. Overruled

For those of you who have not experienced the delights, dalliances and unfortunate disappointments of university life, I apologize in advance. But before I tell you of this case, I must take the time to ensure that all my good readers—and I am flattered that you have chosen to read me—are well informed of the circumstances in which this particular case arose. And at the risk of repeating myself once again (now there’s a silly double something or other) this case is not at all special, one that is repeated every day in every university, maybe even high schools.

The case itself concerns a student who appealed his grade (it was a ‘he’, as far as I know from Colmes, though he would not bother to specify because in Victorian manners everyone is a “he” until proven otherwise). This was an undergraduate student who had queried the correct answer to a particular multiple choice question. It had been automatically marked as wrong (sorry, incorrect, one must avoid the bullying connotation of the word ‘wrong’). In these multiple choice tests (for those who took a test so long ago you may have forgotten or maybe never took a multiple choice test) one is provided with a question, then a range of usually three or four possible answers. One must choose the correct answer. There is only one designated answer that is correct. And it is the professor who has set the exam and who has decided what is the correct answer.

Now, as you may have experienced yourself, it is quite common for there to be some ambiguity as to which is the correct answer. In fact, a smart student may argue or think too much about the meaning of the question, and decide that it could be one or more of the possible choices. For the professor, making up these questions is a challenge because one does not want to provide incorrect choices that look obviously incorrect. That messes up everything, because the student can easily choose the one answer that stands out. The choices therefore have to be kind of similar. The trouble is that a smart student (well, not exactly smart, let’s just say argumentative) can easily show that his answer was “as correct” as the designated correct answer. This embarrassing situation is generally solved by pointing to the “fact” that the majority of students in the class chose the designated correct answer, therefore the student’s incorrect answer is incorrect. This is a weak argument against the protesting student because, as we know, majorities are not always right.

The solution to this weakness of such multiple choice tests is to distance the creator of the exam as far away as possible from the examinee, so that the examinee has no one in particular to argue with. Thus, these types of exams have flourished since the growth of computers, and now with the facility to take them online. “One cannot argue with a computer.” As an aside, if you have ever been a student in recent or past years, you would know of some people who say that they are good or otherwise at taking those kinds of tests. It is likely that there is a skill that one can learn in order to get high grades in such tests that may not have all that much to do with one’s understanding or knowledge that the test is supposed to measure.

But enough. As you can see, I have taken up too much time with this topic that I obviously feel deeply about. This case is not about me, so I know I must get on with it.

***

Because there is much at stake when examinations are administered and graded, there are many rules in place that anticipate that some students will complain or appeal their grade. When I say rules, they are expressed in practice as procedures, just as criminal law is administered according to criminal procedures. They are interdependent. The procedures to be taken when a grade is appealed vary somewhat across disciplines and schools or departments. But the general procedures are as follows and in this order:

1. First appeal to the professor who set the exam.

2. If not resolved, appeal to the Chair of the Department, who may take the case to the department or college faculty’s “student performance committee” or something similar.

3. If not resolved appeal to the Dean of the school.

4. If not resolved appeal to the Faculty Senate, which usually has a subcommittee that deals with “student performance.”

5. If not resolved, give up. Or in special circumstances…

6. Appeal to the President, bringing a lawyer along.

7. Give up.

These are the rules of procedure for appealing a grade. But they do not tell the whole story, or should I say that the story is buried within the procedures. The ambiguity, or mystery more like, lies with the meaning of the word “rules” which hopefully will become clearer as I recount the case.

***

Francis Shoham suffered from a high anxiety complex. The class was Philosophy 101, all about Plato and Aristotle and the various dialecticians. One might argue that, if ever there was a subject that would not lend itself to a multiple choice exam it would be philosophy where every idea and concept was subject to minute dissection and where words were open to many different interpretations and meanings. But one can understand a professor, in this case a junior teaching assistant called Simon Jefferson, would lose a great deal of time grading over a hundred essays on such topics as justice, shadows in a cave, and the like. Besides, the young professor had not himself made up the test. Rather it had been handed down to him from his supervisor, Distinguished Professor Alice Armstrong who had constructed it decades ago. So it was a well tried and used test that had survived the “test of time,” as one might say. Over the years it had been queried, and in response the wording adjusted, sometimes to account for changing times, though of course, the subject matter has remained the same for a few thousand years. And over the last few decades as computers became more accessible and user friendly, and the software improved, Professor Armstrong had adapted her test to the cyber world and had administered it online for some twenty years. Indeed, the university’s computing center established an entire wing that dealt only with computer test analysis. It was a wonderful labor saving device, and what’s more it put a lot of distance between the professor and the student. There was little argument over any of the questions, and Professor Armstrong was proud of the fact that over those decades no student who appealed their grade had taken it beyond her. She had been able to discuss the student’s incorrect answer and convince them why it was not the correct choice. And especially over the past decade, she had been able to resolve queries and complaints completely online, without having to meet with the student at all.

But right from the start, the case of Francis Shoham did not fit that pattern. And although the online test did not offer a section for a student to add any explanation or query about any of the test questions, the teaching assistant’s email address was easily found. Thus it was that the high anxiety of Francis took over almost as soon as he had answered fewer than a half dozen questions. One might think that a student would make a complaint after the test results were received, and if the grade were lower than expected, to then complain about the ambiguity or inconsistency of the questions. But Francis shot off an email right away, pointing out the ambiguity of various questions, not just one particular question, but several of them. He had made notes as he went through the test, listed them in an email then after he had finished the test, though one could hardly call it finished, rather that he was timed out, even though in principle the test was not timed and in fact the student was even given the option of saving their test and completing it at a later time. But not Francis. He was so energized and upset with the total and obvious unfairness of many of the test questions to which there were no clear answers or certainly no single answer it seemed to him, that he just could not sit long enough at the computer. He jumped up, stormed around his bedroom, even screamed at the computer, then sat down and shot off his email full of complaints, all very, very detailed.

Of course, the email went directly not to the Distinguished Professor, who was most likely away at her weekend house in the Berkshires, but to her teaching assistant who was the named teacher of that course, Simon Jefferson. Upon opening the email, Simon stared at the long, carefully organized list of queries to some sixteen questions, which was about half of the questions of the test. It seemed endless as he scrolled down to the end, where Francis had accused the teacher of incompetence, and demanded that he be allowed to meet with him and discuss why he had been unable to finish the test properly. It was the fault of the test, not him.

Simon stared at the email and decided to put it aside for a day or two, while he thought about what to do. However, next day he received another email from Francis asking why he had not responded to his email, pointing out that the lack of response had heightened his officially diagnosed high anxiety state, and that it was essential that he be allowed to speak with his teacher.

This caused Simon a little concern, so he decided to forward the emails from his student to his supervisor, Distinguished Professor Alice Armstrong asking for advice.

***

Professor Armstrong sighed when she opened the email from Simon. He had been an excellent teaching assistant and she could see no reason to question his actions to date. The student emails, however, were another matter. She of course dismissed all of the student’s criticisms as those of a raving lunatic, and shot off an email to Francis advising him not to respond to the student, but simply allow the grade that the computer would give him, most likely an “I” (for incomplete). Though, and she did not know this at the time, technically, Francis had completed the test, because in a fit of rage, he had answered all the remaining questions checking off answers randomly.

Thus, when Simon collected the graded tests from the computer test analysis department, he looked through the grades and saw that Francis had received not an ‘I’ but an ‘E’. This meant that Francis had failed the test. The university’s grading system did not have an ‘F’ in its system because, during the days of student protests in the 1970s, students had complained that an ‘F’ was hurtful and degrading to a student. So it was expunged from the registrar’s list of grades, and replaced with an ‘E’.

However, this grade would already have been automatically sent to Francis, who, when he received it would no doubt raise hell that his professor had not responded to his query about the test. Mindful that Teaching Assistants were fair game among students, Simon immediately shot off an email to Francis informing him that there had been a computer glitch and that he was welcome to take the test again, providing him with a password to log into the test and take it over. Simon was a little nervous that he had acted without first getting Dr. Armstrong’s approval, but had worried that she would be annoyed at being disturbed at her beloved retreat in the Berkshires.

Surprisingly, Francis in fact did log into the test and took it over. This time, he went through the test and answered all questions by checking off the second choice in every question. He would demonstrate to his examiners that the test was nonsense. And to some extent he was right. The next day, the computer returned a grade of ‘D’ which, technically in the university’s grading system was a passing grade, since ‘E’ was a failing grade.

Of course, Francis was not going to give up any time soon. He was, after all, officially and medically disabled by his high anxiety state. The professors could not brush him aside so easily.

***

Francis persisted. He lodged an appeal with the philosophy department’s chair, who quickly referred it to the appropriate faculty committee on student performance. This committee only met once a month, so time passed, and Francis became more anxious. His appeal was, of course, rejected, and it was automatic that the Dean of the college of arts and sciences would also reject it. The thought that an administrator would overrule a decision made by faculty was indeed horrendous. The Dean did however, take the time to see the student, so Francis found himself in a very nervous and anxious state standing in the Dean’s spacious office unable to stand still, jigging around as though he needed to go to the bathroom. He listened to the Dean’s lecture on having to accept the faculty’s decision as final, and the usual advice that he should study the course materials more diligently, and so on. And when the Dean finally stopped, Francis jigged over to the Dean’s desk and said, taking from his pocket a crumpled piece of paper, “I have a medical disability. I can’t do these multiple choice tests. They discriminate against high anxiety students,” and threw the crumpled letter on to the Dean’s desk.

For one brief moment, the Dean considered accepting the appeal and overturning the grade. The kid had a small point. No allowance had been made for his so-called disability. But in point of fact, the Dean did not want to be the one who overruled a grade given by a professor. And there, in a nutshell was the problem.

“If you wish, “ replied the Dean, “I will send on your appeal to the senate committee on student performance. It is they who have the final say. But my advice to you is to accept the grade. It is a passing grade after all. And in my experience I have never known a faculty committee to overturn a professor’s grade.”

Francis jigged back and forth, picked up the crumpled letter from the Dean’s desk, and, prancing like a nervous horse waiting to start a race, backed away from the desk and cried, “send the appeal. I may be disabled, but I will not give up!“

And he departed, slamming the door behind him.

The Dean immediately called in his secretary and dictated a memo, referring the appeal to the senate committee on student performance. He was so pleased that it would not be him who had to decide this case. Thank goodness for committees, he no doubt thought.

***

The senate committee on student performance was composed of four or five people, depending on whether all members showed up to the meeting. The chair of the committee was Assistant Professor Alex Turret, an eager young professor who was coming up for tenure so was doing everything to establish an outstanding record of service, and chairing a senate committee was an excellent way to demonstrate his devotion to the university. He was a bright young fellow from the mathematics department. The other members were from random departments, but of course, none from the philosophy department. Had there been one such member, they would have to recuse themselves from this case because it was from their own department. The committee must do everything to protect justice and impartiality.

But more importantly, the committee, composed entirely of faculty old and young, must above all things protect academic freedom, to which every professor had an inalienable right. This was (and is) an absolute. This right, automatically applied to every case and circumstance throughout the university and every other university in America for that matter, trumped every other claim to justice. So we can see that the committee, before it even meets, has its hands tied. It cannot overturn a grade applied by a professor, if that professor will not agree to it. It would be a grave infringement on academic freedom. And Professor Armstrong was adamant, when called at her Berkshires retreat, that she would not support any grade change request that came from any student, she didn’t care what disability he claimed to have. She had academic freedom to preserve. And that was that.

Where this sacred principle came from is a mystery, given that universities in America and elsewhere in the Western world, have their ancient origins in the opposite absolute: that they must put forth the teaching of Christianity (and before that, the bible, and before that the Greek philosophers) which depicts an academic history without academic freedom at all, but rather a strict recipe of what can be taught and what cannot. Teachers throughout history have been castigated, burned at the stake and whatever else if they deviated from the set biblical premises of academic thought.

I could go on and on about the condition (disease) of academic freedom on today’s campuses. But that is for another day. For now, we must understand that the cards were stacked very much against Francis. The chances of getting his grade overturned by the senate committee were nil to none. In fact, he had only one chance, and that was with my mentor, Thomas Colmes, who—though I would deny it if anyone asked—looked upon academic freedom as a joke, like worshipping a totem pole (excuse my cultural appropriation here, but it is the most accurate way to describe the shibboleth of academic freedom).

***

While Francis’s highly anxious state in his confrontation with the Dean could have been interpreted as his not listening to the Dean’s advice to give up on his case, in fact, Francis left even more determined. He returned to his counselor and described to her the rigid and immovable positions that the various faculty and administrators had taken. Was there no other avenue?

“Well, Francis, you have got yourself into quite a mess,” said his counsellor with a kind smile.

“Cecilia,” pleaded Francis in a quiet voice, “is there nothing I can do?”

“As a matter of fact there is. I know of a colleague, actually I consider him to be a very good friend not just of me but the university. He’s a kind of ombudsman…” said Cecilia.

“Please, tell me where I can find him. Can I send him an email or something?” asked Francis.

“I think it is better that you just pop in and see him. His office is hidden away in the tunnels underneath the lecture centers. Do you know your way around the tunnels?”

“Tunnels? I didn’t know there were any,” answered Francis, a little doubtful. Surely an important person should be in a big office above ground, he wondered.

Cecilia stood up from her desk and grabbed a light jacket. “Come on, I will take you to see him. He’s a bit, shall we say, odd, no, intense is the better word. But don’t be scared. If he’s on your side, and I know he will be, you are sure to win out in the end. Come along now!”

Rather rattled, Francis hurried along like a little puppy trying to keep up.

***

Three loud bangs on my wall called me to Colmes’s office, which I was pleased to do, having sat for some time staring at my one page outline for my dissertation. I entered and saw that my wicker chair was vacant, though moved a little to the side of Colmes’s desk. Cecilia sat on the overstuffed chair in the corner, and a young man walked nervously to and fro in front of the desk.

“Ah, Hobson! Thank you for joining us. You know Cecilia, I believe,” he smiled a little looking across to her, “and this is Francis a student who is having trouble with the philosophy department, a department that you know quite well.”

“Pleased to meet you all,” I said as I took up my chair, and added, “and would be pleased to help in any way I can.”

“The problem, it seems is a disagreement over a grade, and a professor, a professor Armstrong, I believe?” Colmes hesitated and looked to Francis who was too busy jigging around to answer. But the question was directed to me.

“Oh yes, I remember her. Always out of town at her Berkshires retreat,” I said with a slight disapproving smirk.

“Exactly!” cried Francis. “That’s what I’m talking about. They won’t listen to logic!”

Cecilia got up from her chair. “Looks like things are getting under way. I have another client to see. So I will leave you to it.”

“Indeed, Cecilia. And my best wishes to Chioma.”

“Of course,” she said with a very big smile, and left.

Colmes turned to Francis. “Now young man, let us see if we can fix this mess. What would be your idea of a final solution?”

The choice of words was perhaps not quite appropriate. But Francis did not seem to mind.

“They should let me take the test over, but a proper test without multiple choice. Just short answers,” said Francis as he pranced about the office.

“Well now. That may be the ideal solution, but it will not guarantee you a better grade, will it? Converting multiple choice questions into short answer questions would be time consuming. Professor Armstrong would resist, and her teaching assistant would not be happy with this extra work. More difficult, other students who did well on the test may complain that you are getting special treatment.”

“But I am disabled. I should receive special treatment;” complained Francis.

“Indeed,” answered Colmes, a small twitch at the corner of his mouth, “indeed you are.”

It was not altogether clear to me what Colmes meant by that unnecessary comment. I took it as slightly sarcastic, though Francis did not seem to notice.

“However,” Colmes continued, “your handicap is not specific to the particular type of test, it seems to me, but applies to all types of tests, multiple choice, true or false, short answer and so on. Do you not agree?”

Colmes sat back in his chair, his finger tips of each hand touching. Francis stopped his jigging for a moment then faced the desk. “Then what do you recommend?” he asked, evading Colmes’s original question.

I could see that my mentor was enjoying this back and forth, leading Francis in a particular direction, though I could not for the life of me imagine where. I got up from my wicker chair and moved to the overstuffed one in the corner. It was my way of informing Colmes to leave me out of the conversation. I preferred, as always, to be the observer, or recorder, not a participant.

Colmes leaned forward. He had an answer, though I could not yet see that it would be a solution.

“The only solution I can see, and it is a seemingly impossible solution, is for your grade to be changed. Taking any other test or taking it over will not solve the problem. You will still end up with a D, or worse,” said Colmes with a serious frown.

“But Professor Colmes, I can’t have the D on my record. What am I to do? Cecilia said you would find a solution.”

“What grade would you ideally like to have?” asked Colmes, an amused look of anticipation on his long face.

Francis was taken aback. “But, but, I told you, I can’t take that test over again. Besides they will not let me.”

“Would you be happy with a B?” asked Colmes, ignoring the protestations of his client.

“Well, yes, of course. I would,” replied Francis now all of a sudden still. His anxiety had magically fallen from him, as though a big cloak had dropped to the floor.

And now came the most incredible and shocking solution. Colmes looked across to me, sitting comfortably in the chair.

“Do you think you could get a B on such a philosophy 101 test?” he asked me.

“Who? Me?” I asked with a stammer. “You mean I could take the test in his place?” My face went red and I was unable to say anything else, I was so flabbergasted.

Francis started prancing around again, almost dancing, first up to me, then up to Colmes, indeed, right up to his chair behind the desk. Colmes recoiled and pushed himself back out of the way.

“More or less,” answered Colmes. He turned to Francis. “Mr. Shoham,” he said sternly, “sit down on that chair and listen carefully to me.”

Francis automatically did as he was told, though his legs continued to jiggle while he sat.

“I am going to inform Cecilia that you have agreed to retake the test under my supervision. I will request that Armstrong or her TA will provide you with a new password so you can access the test online. When you receive that password you will come to my assistant Hobson’s office and take the test under his supervision and of course with the appropriate assistance given your disability. Is the test timed or not?”

“It is not timed,” answered Francis.

“Excellent!” said Colmes. “Then go next door with Hobson and give him your contact details. And Hobson, you had better bone up on philosophy 101. Knowing you, I am sure you still have your notes from, how many years ago? About twelve?

I did not answer. It was twelve. And yes, I still had my notes. It’s possible that I had even taken that very same multiple choice test all those years ago.

***

I must say that I found his so-called solution most upsetting, and quite frankly immoral, unethical, and a scurrilous attack on the very foundation of academia. No, not an attack on academic freedom, but an attack on the backbone of any organization whose mission is to teach, impart knowledge, and most important maintain standards of excellence (I hate that word, but here I am forced to use it). If people may cheat their way through any organization, but especially a university, then what is it all for? Who can believe what the university says it does? Am I a better person for having graduated from the university, or a poorer person for not having done so?

Let’s not go down that path. The cynics would say that universities are an unnecessary luxury of “advanced civilizations.” Some would say that the entire system of universities is a con-game. Its inhabitants talk amongst themselves and what do they produce of value? Nothing except talk. And people learn to talk without going to university.

But enough of this bitterness. My mentor certainly challenged me this time. He appeared, and maybe it is in fact really him, not to care about the values of honesty and excellence in education. He was focused on a small slice of the present: solve this kid’s problem without upsetting the slow grinding machinery of the university.

Was he asking me to actually take the test on the part of this unimpressive student? He did not come right out and say it, but how could I do otherwise if I am sitting with him going through each question, advising him on what the question was asking, and how could I do that without hinting or even telling him what the right choice was?

Why don’t you ask Colmes, or even refuse, if you are so concerned? You may reasonably ask. To which I have no answer except that I have some kind of faith in the intellect or genius of my mentor that he would not do anything that would harm me. At least not intentionally. Though he certainly was capable, with his Victorian mentality, to make me do something “for my own good.”

I keep describing Colmes as Victorian. But I suppose that is not accurate because, as we all know, the supposed stern morality of Victorians, especially the men, was all a smoke screen. They easily justified the indescribable horrors of war, colonialism, criminal (and I mean criminal) justice, not to mention slavery white and black, and the preposterous idea that it was they, the men of Victoria who abolished slavery. Their “morals” were indeed, very demanding, but most men were up to overcoming them. And here I preach, sitting in the same cesspool of Victorian morality. If only morals were black and white. On the surface they are. But prick them a little and they turn into many shades of gray, blue and whatever else.

I give up. I will just help save this one kid fix his grade. It’s an act of kindness, is it not?

Besides, my mentor sees a bigger picture. I am helping maintain a great institution of learning, my university.

***

After a couple of days I received my beckoning knock on the wall and I quickly appeared in Colmes’s office.

“This is the test password,” he said handing me a small slip of paper, looking at me with some slight amusement. “You do not have to do this,” he said slowly, “but I assure you that it is the most reasonable and least damaging of all solutions available.”

“Basically, you are having me take the test for him,” I answered, my voice clearly conveying my lack of enthusiasm.

“I do not think that is quite what it is, though there is the danger that Francis will lean on you too much. That will depend on his state of mind and attitude. But you can surely, with your obvious social skills, groom him for the test, encourage him to make his own choices. If you can do that, then I do not see that any harm has been done.”

“But what of the TA and professor Armstrong? How did you get them to agree to this?” I asked with a frown.

“I first spoke with Simon the TA, and he was more than agreeable. In fact a little too eager. He just wanted the case over and behind him. And he did admit that there were probably some questions in the test that had ambiguous answers. Though he pointed out again, that of the whole class Francis was the only student to complain, at least this semester. There had been only an occasional complaint in recent years.”

“And professor Armstrong?” I persisted.

“Well, that was a slightly different matter. I suggested to Simon that maybe we did not need to raise the issue with her. After all, Simon had her complete confidence, and she enjoyed her Berkshires retreat largely because Simon took care of all the teaching demands.”

I sat down on my wicker chair. “You’re kidding! You did that to the poor guy?” I asked showing my concern.

“You know the old saying. What you don’t know can’t hurt you,” quipped Colmes dragging out one of his Victorian pieces of wisdom.

I sat quietly and looked down. Perhaps he was right. Certainly, my impression of Dr. Armstrong was that she couldn’t care less about the day to day workings of the university. She just wanted to spend her time at her Berkshires retreat, writing her books, a well-known expert on Aristotle. I took a deep breath and stood up before Colmes.

“I see you haven’t started your crossword this morning,” I said.

And then I turned and went straight to my office, where I found Francis in his usual high anxiety state, standing at my door.

“Come right in,” I said with a bright smile. “Here is the password for the test. Let’s hope this time it will seem a little easier.”

“I hope so,” Francis mumbled, trying not to smile.

“Now if you just sit here,” I had to clear some books off the spare chair, “in front of the computer and log into the test we will get started.”

“Okay. But I’m not sure I can go through with this…” mumbled Francis, “it’s my fourth attempt.”

“Not really,” I said cheerfully, “only your first attempt was serious. The others were acts of protest.”

Francis appreciated that remark and I think he took it as a kind of compliment. In any case, it had the effect of calming him down somewhat, and he was able to log into the test. The first question popped up, and he sat there staring at it. The instructions at the beginning however, were still visible. I read them through quickly. It said that returning to earlier questions was allowed. That was important.

“Okay, now Francis. Here’s a trick I learned a long time ago with these tests. It looks like it will let you return to an earlier question should you want to. So what you should do is to quickly go through and answer whatever questions you think you can answer and skip those you need to think about. That way you at least can be sure that you have answered all those you know you are right on.”

“Oh. I didn’t know that. I can do that. Thanks. Makes it a lot easier.”

I sat with him and when he paused too long at a question, I urged him to leave it and go to the next. So far he did not waste time asking me what this or that question meant. So far, so good.

It was not long until he had answered most of the questions. Now it was time to return to the difficult ones of which there were only five left out of what I roughly estimated to be about forty questions.

“I don’t think I can do the others I left,” he said, standing and fidgeting , wringing his hands.

“Come, sit,” I urged, still smiling more generously than I ever do. “I’d guess that you have already easily passed the test. But just to make sure, why not give the remaining five questions a go?”

I quickly looked back at the test instructions to see what the grading rules were. Some tests subtracted a point or more for wrong answers, a technique used to stop students from guessing. This test did not do that, so he was free to guess wherever he wanted.

“This question about Plato,” said Francis as he sat down in front of the computer again. “I don’t understand it. I mean forms could be correct and so could shadows, don’t you think? I mean, the question is ambiguous.”

“It certainly is,” I agreed. “They need to update the test and fix these matters. But for now, let’s just get it done. Choose one and move on to the next question you skipped. That’s what everyone else most likely did.”

“Really, they should be ashamed of themselves,” mumbled Francis, as he checked off ‘forms’ and moved on.

And so, the test got done.

***

We heard nothing more from either Francis or Simon. And certainly nothing from Professor Armstrong

Read-Me.Org
58. The Stolen Dissertation

58. The Stolen Dissertation

I have long hesitated to describe this case because it hits rather too close to home for my liking. Writing an original and worthwhile dissertation has been the bane of my life for the more than sixteen years of my graduate student life. I did manage to finish the dissertation of my first Ph.D. in criminal justice, but that was I think, now in retrospect a little easier than the one I am trying to do now in philosophy, or “mindfulness” as some of the younger students call it.

My problem is one that all Ph.D. students face. To put it simply it is that what the faculty asks of its students is unrealistic and essentially an impossible task to demand that anyone undertake. It is expected that all dissertations make a contribution to knowledge, add new findings to the accumulation of knowledge in their chosen field. Just pause for a moment and think about this. First of all, how is one to comprehend or even grasp what has gone before? The answer to this, the professor will say, is that this is why all dissertations must include a section at the beginning of their dissertation, a “literature review” that recounts everything that has been published before on the particular topic one has chosen for one’s dissertation. Perhaps you can now also see why I have had trouble writing my dissertations, especially my current one in which I have been unable to even write a one page outline of my topic. The reason being, of course, that I cannot find a topic that does not repeat what has gone before. How can I possibly grasp everything that has gone before on my topic if I cannot find a new topic in the voluminous literature in the field that is in itself an impossible task, to say the least. These days there is more than just a bible or two to read and digest. You see what I mean? How can I do a literature review on my topic if I do not know what I am looking for? Do you see the impossible whirlpool that paralyzes the mind of any serious student?

There is much more I could say about this because, as you can see, I have given much thought to this problem. However this case is not about me, but about the foibles and vicissitudes that arise from this universal problem of academic life. That is, the problem of knowledge. Or, to put it another way, the twisted relationship between the old and the new.

I have never fully revealed to Colmes my thoughts on this matter. He enjoys making fun of me as a permanent student, the “never ending” student as he likes to call me. And to this day I do not know what Colmes’s dissertation was about, what field he studied, or whether he ever wrote one (and, given his dyslexia, how could he?). His entire academic background is shrouded in mystery which, as I have already related, drives the VP for human resources crazy in her vain attempt to somehow defrock him.

And so, as I was most mornings sitting at my desk staring at a blank piece of paper, trying to come up with a dissertation topic, write a one page outline of what it would be about, I welcomed the bang on the wall of my office signaling that my mentor needed my presence. I arrived to find a student, about my age (an older or mature student—age also has a deep relation to dissertation writing), bright red angry cheeks, screeching in a way that was not appropriate for her age. Colmes sat at his desk, placidly munching a toasted scone, licking his lips, then sipping his cup of tea.

“Come! Hobson! Do join us!” he said, amused, crumbs of the scone falling down his carefully buttoned shirt and tie.

“The asshole stole my dissertation!” she screamed.

“And which asshole would that be?” asked Colmes, mockingly.

Her name was Shirley Anderson, and she sported a huge mop of red hair, a face freckled not unlike Little Orphan Annie, her green eyes were those of a demon, her slightly overweight body bristling with rage, one hand on her hip, the other waving what I guessed was her dissertation proposal. I carefully made my way around her to the overstuffed chair. I was a little taken aback by Colmes’s mockery. She was clearly in no state to suffer such unsympathetic Victorian masculinity. And in response she quite reasonably, I thought, tossed her dissertation proposal on to Colmes’s desk and it broke apart, the pages spreading all over, some on to Colmes’s lap.

“My dear young lady!” quipped Colmes, “my deepest apologies. But from what I understand of your case, your dissertation was not stolen.”

“And how would you know? Has the Dean already turned you against me? You men!” She now stood upright, head back, her chest and slightly protruding belly thrust forward, her entire body dressed in a tightly fitting black stretch top and tights running down her slender legs. She reminded me of a male ballet dancer. Except that she was certainly no male.

“Please take a seat,” said Colmes quietly, pointing to my wicker chair, “I apologize, and meant no offense.”

I was surprised that Colmes apologized. He rarely apologized for anything he said or did. The idea that he could be wrong rarely occurred to him. I stood up from my stuffed chair and extended my hand. I felt sorry for her. I completely understood what she was going through. “I’m William Hobson, Professor Colmes’s assistant,” I said calmly.

Colmes gave me a quick sideways look, a mixture of annoyance and approval. The student needed to be calmed down.

She turned her freckled face towards me and said with a delightful smile, “pleased to meet you, and I’m Shirley Anderson. And I’m not happy right now.”

The room fell silent, and Shirley looked back at Colmes who coughed a little to clear his throat.

“Miss Anderson,” began Colmes.

“You can call me Shirley,” she answered, “and I’m very upset as you might have noticed.” She managed a faint smile, though I detected water in her eyes.

Colmes began to gather up the pages of her dissertation proposal. Shirley leaned across the desk to help. Their eyes met and I could have sworn there was a spark.

“What I was pointing out before, Shirley, was that technically speaking, I do not think that your dissertation was stolen, at least going by what the Dean told me.”

She was about to interrupt, I could see, but then fell back in the chair and waited for Colmes to finish.

“Rather, it was your idea that was stolen. I know that sounds a bit pedantic, but that is surely what you meant as well, is that not so?”

Shirley wriggled a little and then sat back in my wicker chair. “I suppose that’s right. But either way, it’s not allowed, is it? I mean. The Dean or someone, the chair of his dissertation committee should stop him, right? I mean, it’s clear that he stole my idea, and you know it took me maybe a year to come up with it.”

Boy oh boy! Did I feel for her! I certainly understood where she was coming from. And I was about to say so, when there was a knock at the door and in burst another student with whom I was somewhat acquainted, having served with him as student representative at the school of criminal justice faculty meetings. I rose, and expected that Shirley would also, given that it was very likely that Colmes had invited the evil doer to join us.

“I’m Sullivan. Tom Sullivan. And I didn’t steal nothing,” he said, standing in the doorway.

Shirley remained seated, fiddling with her dissertation proposal, putting the pages in order.

“Of course not,” said Colmes slowly, looking him up and down. “Do come in and close the door.”

I stood and offered him my seat in the corner on the overstuffed chair. Of course, he was not going to let himself be put down there.

“I’ll stand if you don’t mind,” said Sullivan.

“Fuck you!” mumbled Shirley.

I was shocked, Colmes showed no emotion at all. “I have looked at both proposals,” he said, “and I have to say that they are remarkably similar.“

It was then that things took a most interesting turn, and I was surprised that I had not seen it coming. Time was to be the best advocate.

“I had this idea a long time before she did,” claimed Sullivan, “at least a year ago.“

“And I had mine longer ago than that. I can prove it. We were in that seminar a couple of years ago. I spoke up about my idea, even did a short presentation on the topic. And you were there, I remember it well,” countered Shirley.

I sat back in the overstuffed chair and sighed. I could not see how this could be resolved. How do you prove that one idea came before another? Worse, how can an idea be stolen? What exactly is an idea? Colmes looked across to me with a knowing glance.

“What is the idea, exactly,” asked Colmes directing his question to both students.

Sullivan stepped forward. “My dissertation is titled ‘The Fallacy of 500 Delinquents.’ ”

And Shirley quickly stated, “Mine is called ‘500 Delinquents revisited.’ ”

“The titles do seem similar,” noted Colmes, clearly amused. And what will be the contents of these dissertations?”

Sullivan quickly answered, “I will reanalyze the Gluecks’ data and show that their entire method of collection and analysis of the data was biased by certain preconceived, unstated assumptions about the causes of delinquency.”

Colmes looked across to Shirley. “The same,” she answered, though then she added, as if an afterthought, “but I will probably pay more attention to female delinquents.”

I should inform my readers here of just who “the Gluecks” were. They were, I suppose you could say, the modern pioneers of juvenile delinquency research in the United States, if not the world. They left behind them an enormous database of information collected over a number of years between the 1940s through 1960s. A husband and wife team, they won awards and medals of honor all over academia (Harvard especially) for their research and writings. Taking them down convincingly would be a huge undertaking, guaranteeing whoever managed to do it, a prestigious career, one that would surpass the Gluecks. That a mere graduate student could do it was most unlikely. The ideas of these two students were just a little too grand, was my guess. But then, who am I to judge?

Yet this dissertation topic had a most attractive advantage: it avoided the costly and time consuming necessity of collecting the data. The Gluecks had already done it, and left it in pristine condition. Of course, it would have to be digitized. However, if I wanted to be a troublemaker, I could have argued that neither of these dissertation ideas were acceptable because of the very fact that the student was not challenged to construct their own measuring instruments, as they were taught in their statistics and methods classes. In a sense, one could even argue that, because they were not collecting their own data, that there would be nothing “original” in their dissertations, and therefore did not qualify as adding to the body of knowledge already established in this field. It was nothing new. The Gluecks had already done it.

“The chairs of your respective dissertation committees are different, I take it?” asked Colmes.

Shirley quickly responded, “I have mine, Professor Antwhistle, and she is very much in approval of my topic.”

Sullivan jiggled nervously from one leg to the other as though he were about to turn and leave. “I haven’t formed mine just yet,” he said sheepishly.

“Then I will recommend,” announced Colmes in his Victorian morality mode, “to the Dean that both topics are acceptable, that there is little chance that they will be duplicate dissertations.”

Both students remained silent. Shirley looked down, not entirely happy with this decision. Colmes noticed, and then added, “though I do think that both of you may find it useful to work together to set up the Glueck database for analysis.”

“But, professor,” began Shirley.

And Sullivan could not hold back a grin. “Sounds fair to me,” he said.

Colmes continued. “I assure you both, by the time you have set up the database and put together your methods, literature review and hypotheses, they will be quite different in their outcomes. Don’t you think Hobson?”

“Indeed I do,” I nodded with feigned enthusiasm.

“Then I think we are finished here,” said Colmes as he dismissed both students. “And Sullivan, see that you get your dissertation committee formed before I change my mind.”

This might have been the end of it, except that an unusual event was soon to occur that would ruffle Colmes’s satisfaction with having easily solved this small case. Frankly, I could not see why the Dean had referred the case to Colmes in the first place. Well, that’s not entirely true. Colmes had over the years managed to convey to all at the university that his services were indispensable, so whenever any case arose that was even slightly disagreeable, administrators and some professors would refer the case to Colmes.

***

Believe it or not, I had managed to type out a few pages of what my dissertation would look like. Having done a Ph.D. in criminal justice, and completed my dissertation, I was naturally inclined towards something, shall we say, theoretical, in my second Ph.D. in philosophy. When I studied criminal justice, the world of social science, at that time, a theoretical dissertation, in the criminal justice field, was beyond comprehension. The founders of the field of criminal justice generally were preoccupied with establishing criminal justice as a “science” which to them meant that every dissertation had to be empirical, that is you decided on a problem, you did a literature review of the topic, identified the gaps in the literature, formulated a theory, derived hypotheses to be tested, identified what data one would need to collect in order to test the hypotheses, adopt a measurement technique (that is, how and what data were to be collected) and that was it. Facts were established, your theory supported or not. This was all well and good, except there was one pesky thing that hovered over every such dissertation, which was that there was supreme disappointment, indeed, the likelihood that a committee would fail a dissertation, if the research did not produce positive results. This is why the demand for statisticians, as exemplified in the case of The Student Body, was enormous, and why the only obligatory courses in criminal justice, were statistics and methods. Coming up with a significance of .05 or less was the ultimate achievement.

Forgive me. I have rambled on again. But I needed to share my thoughts with you here because the event that would turn everything upside down, well I exaggerate a little, was in a way a product of what I have just described.

It concerned a now elderly student (Prudence Wright) who was in her late thirties when she enrolled in the criminal justice program, in 1965 about ten years before I enrolled in the same program. She zipped through all the course work and passed all the qualifying exams, and then formed a committee and wrote her dissertation. Except that she did not quite finish it, or at least as far as I know, she may have written it but did not submit it, though it remains unclear whether she defended it or not. Rather similar to what I did with my criminal justice dissertation. I wrote it, finished it, defended it, but did not get around to actually submitting it through the formal administrative channels, with the result that I had finished my Ph.D. but had not yet graduated. As you know, I did all this so that my official status was still a student, so my F Visa would remain valid in the US.

One might say that life intersected with Prudence, who had pursued a successful career becoming director of the New York State Criminal Justice Services, a most prestigious position, for which in those days, a Ph.D. was not required, in fact might have been looked on as a liability. Toeing the line for the bureaucratic and political needs of the Governor of New York and other politicians, was all that was needed, and this was usually in the form of statistical reports that supported politicians’ versions of the truth. Prudence was on the verge of retirement and now was moved to complete her Ph.D. by defending her dissertation that was completed some thirty years ago.

The Student Performance committee first considered Prudence’s request and took the easy way out. It would be surely ridiculous to accept a dissertation for defense that was written thirty years ago. If it were accepted it would be a patent admission that the field of criminal justice had made no progress in those thirty years! However, the rules required that the case be forwarded to the full faculty for its consideration. And it was there that the impossible situation arose to which Colmes would be called to resolve.

The chair of the student performance committee presented the case, which took only a few minutes. The chair of the faculty was about to put the case to a vote when Professor Theodore Garcia, (Ted the Red, you may remember him from a previous case or two), who had remained silent throughout the deliberations, in his deep gravelly voice, called for a point of order.

“Before we vote, should we not give the student an opportunity to make her case? I mean due process, after all,” he said.

“She had her say when she met with the Dean and he rejected it and sent her case to us for confirm,” replied the chair of the student performance committee.

“What about due process?” asked Ted, a lawyer after all. “Has anybody read the dissertation? Does a copy of it exist? And if so who has it? And does the original dissertation committee exist? Should it not be, with regard to academic freedom, the dissertation committee that makes this decision? Is there any law or regulation that says she cannot defend a thirty year old dissertation?”

The chair of the faculty gave a resigned sigh. “According to the Dean’s administrative assistant, there is no record of her dissertation committee, but there is a record that she passed all other requirements with distinction. I would have to go back and look in my own files to be sure, but I think I remember being on her committee. It was probably the first dissertation committee I served on.”

“Then do we have a copy of the dissertation?” persisted Ted.

“I do,” responded one of the graduate student representatives, a heavy-set, woman in her mid-thirties, an NYPD cop who had taken advantage of the program that took in a select number of NYPD cops to do their master’s degree. A deal made between the Dean of some thirty years ago and someone in the then Governor’s office.

The entire faculty looked at her in amazement. The chair looked at her grimly.

“You’re sure of that? I mean, how would such an old dissertation draft, in fact come to think of it any dissertation be in the hands of students?”

The faculty stirred, the scraping of shoes on the wooden floor filled the small meeting room.

“By Prudence Wright, is that the one?” replied the student rep.

“Yes, you mean there are others?” asked the chair.

“Sure. Is there something wrong with that?” she retorted defensively, “I mean, I’m only a masters student, so I wouldn’t know.”

“Well, I guess not. So where can we get this dissertation?” asked the chair feeling a little foolish.

“You mean,” put in Ted, “that you guys do not have a copy of the dissertation, and you made your decision based simply on the fact that it was written thirty years ago?”

This was Ted’s usual manner with his colleagues. Because none of them were lawyers, he considered himself to be surrounded by know-nothings, people who had no idea how the real world worked.

“I guess not, “ answered the chair, slightly embarrassed.

“Well, we’re not,” asserted the chair of the student performance committee. “It was written thirty years ago, was not defended, so why do we need to look at it? The statute of limitations is eight years, if I am not correct. And that’s a rule of the university, not confined to this school.”

Silence again, then another scuffling of shoes on the floor.

“That may or may not be the case,” answered Ted, sitting up straight his tall body rising above everyone else, even sitting at a conference table. “She has a right to be heard, to make her case.”

“But she’s no longer a student,” argued one of the faculty.

“Actually, technically, she is,” responded the chair. “It seems that the university has allowed her all these years to enroll as a dissertation student. She paid her fees every year, so therefore technically maintained student status.”

“Then we owe it to her as a faculty to at least read the dissertation before making such an arbitrary decision. Statute of limitations be damned,” pronounced Ted, now a lawyer speaking for the defense.

“But she doesn’t have a dissertation committee,” complained another faculty member.

“Is that her fault or ours as a school for being negligent?” insisted Ted.

The chair sighed again. “Well, I suppose we should also recognize her service to the New York State Division of Criminal Justice Services, and recent years as its director. She makes us look pretty good,” said the chair seriously, but then immediately regretted it.

Several faculty spoke out, each annoyed and resentful. Their complaint was of course, that what she did in her work as a bureaucrat had little to do with academic achievement. The school of Criminal Justice achieved its top ratings not by what its Ph.D. graduates did in the workplace, unless they were in academia of course, but by the number of publications its academic faculty produced every year. The school of Criminal Justice was an academic school, not a training school.

Ted spoke up. “I move that the student be invited to meet with faculty of her choice to form a new dissertation committee and, should the committee approve the dissertation, to arrange for its defense.”

The student representative seconded the motion and it passed with no objections, and with one abstention. The one abstention was normal being that it was from the one faculty known as the “great abstainer” who always abstained and had never been known to vote for or against a motion.

The matter appeared to have been resolved and the chair moved to close the meeting. He called for a motion, and just as he was about to call for a vote to pronounce the meeting over, the Dean’s assistant slipped in the door, whispered in his ear, and dropped a thin folder on the table. The Chair’s cheeks went a little red. He opened the folder and stared at it.

“Well?” said Ted, rising as though the meeting had ended, “I have a class to teach.”

The chair looked up and said, looking at Ted. “I think you better stay. It seems that Prudence defended her dissertation thirty years ago. She just did not get around to submitting the final forms to the administration, or submitting the required copy of the dissertation formatted according to the university’s strict rules.”

“Did she claim she had a Ph.D. When she applied for the prestigious position at the Division of Criminal Justice Services?” asked one of the new assistant professors, trying to make a contribution.

“I can answer that,” said the NYPD student. “She definitely did not. The story among the students is that she would not have got the job if she had a Ph.D. Would have been overqualified.”

This small bomb caused a rippled of talk and consternation among the faculty.

“Then it seems that this is simply a small formality, and we have wasted all this time over a simple rule violation?” asked the chair of the student performance committee.

“I do not see that this changes anything,” said the chair of the faculty. “She can’t be granted a Ph.D. based on a thirty year old dissertation, defended or not. The research will be thirty years out of date. Every dissertation must make a new contribution to the field. To accept this dissertation would be to admit that the field has made zero progress in thirty years.”

“Might be close to the truth,” muttered Ted, now the cynical lawyer.

“Do we know what the title of the dissertation was?” asked someone.

The chair looked in the folder that the Dean’s assistant had left him. “A Re-analysis of the Gluecks’ study of 500 Delinquents.”

***

I was surprised when Colmes actually came to the door of my office and knocked lightly as he entered. Strange. Usually, I was beckoned by a shout of “Hobson!” or that knock on the wall that divided my office from his. This must be something special. And it was!

We have a case that hits close to home,” said Colmes, “or at least close to your home.”

I looked up from the second page of my dissertation draft. “Really? You mean about Australia?” I asked thinking he meant that kind of home.

“Of course not. Your dissertation. Come to my office and I will fill you in. An impossible situation, a most attractive and enjoyable case, indeed. Though I can see no solution at the moment. Indeed I cannot.”

What I have described to you so far I have taken from my notes that I took when Colmes filled me in on the case. It was indeed a little too close to home. I had the sense to make sure that I had submitted my first dissertation on criminal justice before the eight year statute of limitations ran out, though I am not sure whether there was such a statute way back then.

“So what do you think, Hobson. Should they make her do her dissertation over again, same topic or new topic?” asked Colmes as he settled into his desk chair, I on my wicker chair.

“I don’t think that is quite the issue, is it?” I said coyly.

“My goodness, Hobson, you are sharp this morning. What are you getting at?” Colmes asked, as if he hadn’t a clue.

“It’s the topic, right? I mean, this would be the third Gluecks dissertation. There’s something fishy going on here.”

“Indeed, Hobson. Indeed!”

It was mid-morning and I heard the welcome sounds of the clinking of cups and saucers, and sure enough Rose the younger appeared, her hair tied up in a bun, knitting needles stuck through it, eerily just like her mother. She placed the tray on the edge of Colmes’s desk and we each took our cups and plates, each plate with a scone broken open nicely, little pots or jam and clotted cream. Colmes reached out and grasped Rose’s hand as she was about to lift the teapot and pour the tea into our cups. “Rose, my dear, let me do it. You sit over there on the overstuffed chair.”

Colmes smiled, but it was a sad smile, and then I realized that it must be the anniversary of Rose the elder’s passing.

“Thank you Colmes,” Rose answered and sat herself down in the old chair, now starting to show its age. “I know,” she said, “it’s two years to this day.”

“Indeed,” said Colmes, “indeed, she is missed so much. I have survived that terrible day only because of your continued presence, my dear.” He poured the tea in our cups and got up from his chair, I hate to say it, but he was showing his age. It was obviously an effort. But he managed it, even though his hand shook quite a bit as he poured the tea, then carried the tray to Rose in the corner, and placed it on the small side table that had been added some years ago for a chess board.

“And what case is about to be solved today?” she asked brightly, putting down her tea cup and taking out her knitting.

“It’s the case of a stolen dissertation, and it looks as though it may have been stolen at least twice,” said Colmes. “But I will spare you the details because the case is really about the impossible deliberations of the various criminal justice faculty, indeed, the very foundations that justify the existence of a university.”

Of that, I was in full agreement. And I do admit that at times, I regretted that I had spent so much time dithering about in academia, on a kind of treadmill, gaining knowledge, imparting it to other students, but for what end? Worse, in my most cynical moments, were we students getting our moneys’ worth?

Colmes put down his tea cup and looked at his watch. “They will be here any minute,” he said, looking to each of us in turn.

Rose took the hint and quickly finished off her last mouthful of scone with jam and cream, gathered up our cups and returned them to the tray.

“Stay if you wish,” said Colmes, looking at her, with a most wistful look, touching her arm lightly as she reached for the tray. Looking back on our many years together, I think that this was probably the most loving moment that Colmes had revealed. It made me sad, feeling that time had passed us by way too quickly. And maybe it was this feeling that caused me to write up all these cases. His wisdom and insightfulness will be there for posterity. Perhaps forgotten, but always there to be remembered, if you see what I mean.

At that moment, there was a slight scuffle at the door and a loud knock.

“Enter!” called Colmes, then quickly turned to me, “Hobson would you be so kind as to bring some chairs from the kitchen? We will need three more.”

“Three? It’s going to be kind of crowded,” I complained.

“Yes, but I don’t want them to feel too comfortable,” answered Colmes as two angry students marched in, the Gluecks students as we had started to call them, Shirley Anderson and Tom Sullivan.

“I thought all this was over with,” screeched the red headed Shirley. In another world I might have been attracted to her. But she was such a heavy looking woman, though not so big and not fat either. Her presence just made you feel like she was pushing you, weighing in on you. Maybe that’s what it was. She worked out at the gym every day.

“Right!” complained Sullivan. “What’s this all about?”

I returned with two chairs but they appeared not to notice. I placed one in front of each of them, then returned to the kitchen for another and placed it beside the overstuffed chair. I was a little puzzled but dared not raise it with Colmes. This seemed to be too many chairs. There were to be the three students, so who else?

A gentle knock came at the open door and in came the mature student, Prudence Wright, confident, quite tall and slender, could have been a basketball player when she was young. Confident, a heavily made up face, well powdered, and a faint odor of lavender. She squinted a little, enough to suggest that she was wearing either ill- fitting contact lenses, or that she had some kind of eye condition.

“Ah!” said Colmes, “Thank you for coming at such short notice. May I introduce you to Shirley Anderson and Tom Sullivan, I think it would be fair to say that they are admirers of your work.”

Prudence nodded at the two students, then looked at me. “I don’t know what this is all about. I thought we were meeting about the university processing my application to be awarded my Ph. D. Based on my dissertation that was passed with distinction and defended successfully.”

“That is partly correct,” answered Colmes. “By the way, please meet William Hobson here, who is my assistant, and these two students are Shirley Anderson and Tom Sullivan who are in the midst of writing their dissertations which happen to be on the very same, or should I say similar topic as was yours.”

“Really?” asked Prudence, surprised, “I didn’t think anyone but me was at all interested in the Gluecks, that they were, by academic standards, stale meat.”

“Not at all,” responded Colmes, “and by the way, have you brought a copy of your dissertation, as I requested?”

“I have. But I don’t think it was necessary. Years and years ago I donated a copy of it to the school of criminal justice library. At the time no-one seemed the slightest bit interested,” answered Prudence.

From an expensive looking polished leather satchel, Prudence retrieved a thick, bound book, “letter size” as they say in America, typed, double-spaced as required upon submission, along with many other strict formatting requirements, margin widths, page numbering, front matter and the rest. She offered it to Colmes, but before he could take it, Sullivan snatched it away and immediately leafed through it. He then passed it to Shirley who did the same.

“Looks the same as the one in the library,” observed Shirley. I have a copy of it.”

Likewise,” said Sullivan.

“Then how do your dissertations differ from mine? And why are they letting you do this?” asked Prudence adopting her bureaucratic manner honed as a thirty year New York State bureaucrat..

“Why? What does it matter to you?” asked Sullivan, defensively.

“Because I had the devil of a time getting my dissertation approved way back then. The eggheads claimed that my dissertation was not adding anything new to the field because I was simply using already collected data, and it was the view then that for a piece of research to be new, one had to collect one’s own data.”

“And did you find out anything new?” asked Colmes.

“Not really. Basically corroborated what the Gluecks did. Corroboration is just as important in science, especially social science, as it is to discover something new. At least that was my argument to the dissertation committee thirty years ago and they, after a few days, agreed to approve it.”

“Do you have proof of the approval?” persisted Colmes.

“Here is the memo from the Dean’s secretary at that time.”

Prudence handed a letter to Colmes who read it quickly and handed it back. “This is an important document. I suggest that you make a couple of copies of it and submit it to the Dean,” advised Colmes.

“I already did that, when I made my initial request,” answered Prudence patiently.

“So what’s all this to do with us?” asked Sullivan with a touch of belligerence.

“Yes, why are we here?” added Shirley.

“Do you both have copies of Prudence’s dissertation, or have you consulted a copy of it directly?” asked Colmes.

“I don’t have a copy, but I’ve of course read it in the school library. How else could I do a dissertation on it if I hadn’t read it?” replied Sullivan.

“I have my own copy,” said Shirley, now growing impatient.

At that moment, there was a knock at the door and Colmes called, “enter,” then rose from his chair to welcome Professor Maxwell Dunstan the renowned campus statistician.

“Well now, Dunstan, it’s so very good of you to come. May I introduce to you three devoted students, Shirley, Tom and Prudence.”

The three students twisted around to see who it was. They all had heard of him, and Prudence thought that she had consulted him originally, but then it emerged that Dunstan was not then on the faculty.

Then Colmes did something that surprised me. He got up from his seat and insisted that Dunstan take his place, and walked around the desk to take up the spare seat.

Professor Dunstan sat back in Colmes’s chair, delighted. “Now, how can I be of help?” he asked.

“Now that you have read the Prudence Wright dissertation, please tell us your opinion,” requested Colmes.

“Well, for something written thirty years ago it’s very solid. However it used the early version of analysis of variance to analyze the data, and the procedures of probability statistics have progress somewhat since that date.”

“So had you been on Prudence’s dissertation committee you would have passed the dissertation?” asked Colmes as though he were cross examining a witness.

“Certainly,” said Dunstan with an air of impenetrable confidence.

“And what about now?” continued Colmes.

“Well, that’s a sticky question. But given all that’s riding on it, I would accept the dissertation, maybe with the provision that the student defend it again in front of a new committee. But I could be talked out of that.”

“So you’re saying that it is of sufficient quality to receive a passing grade?” pressed Colmes.

“Yes. But here is also another important reason why it should be officially passed,” said Dunstan.

“And what is that?” asked Colmes.

The three students sat mute, looking down, as though they were the objects of the discussion, which in fact they were.

“Given the two dissertations by Anderson and Sullivan respectively on the Gluecks that are now in process, it will be very important that they be able to show that their dissertations are clearly an improvement over a previously published, that is an approved dissertation, that of Prudence.”

“I take it,” said Colmes looking at Shirley and Sullivan, “that each of you is doing the usual literature review of any other studies that have been published on the Gluecks?”

Sullivan mumbled, “yes of course.” And Shirley nodded assent, then added, “and besides Prudence’s there are none others that have actually re-analyzed the Gluecks data.”

“Now wait a minute,” said Colmes. “Is it acceptable for dissertation students to actually replicate a previous study? This does not seem to add any new knowledge to the field.”

Professor Dunstan smiled, almost laughed. “A good point, but we have come a long way since thirty years ago when Prudence here, I’m sure, had a hard battle to get her dissertation, basically a replication of the Gluecks study, accepted as adding to the knowledge base.”

“You’re darned right about that!” exclaimed Prudence.

“These days,” added Dunstan, “ we realize that replication of a study is just as important, maybe more important, than the original study. Because results are all the product of probability statistics, there is always the chance that the analysis was defective in some way or another.”

“But,” retorted Colmes, almost chuckling, “what of these two,” he gesticulated to Shirley and Sullivan, “they can’t be allowed to do the same thing, can they? I mean they may just as well co-author the one dissertation and count it as two!”

Shirley and Sullivan stirred uncomfortably. But they were immediately saved by Dunstan. “The solution to that small difficulty is for each of you to use a different type of probability statistic. Prudence here, used what we would call today a primitive version of the probability statistic of analysis of variance, but it was the only one available at the time. I would suggest that Shirley use multiple linear regression analysis, and that Tom use either multiple logistic regression or multivariate analysis of variance, a more sophisticated version of the original. It will be most interesting to see how their results will compare.”

By this time I was nodding off in my corner on the overstuffed chair. It all seemed to me like a kind of fraud. I might be old fashioned, but I could not see any creativity in these dissertation proposals. They were basically copying someone else and each other. They each complained that their own dissertations or dissertation ideas if one could call them that, were stolen, but ironically, I think they were both stealing those of the Gluecks of the 1960s, as did Prudence in the 1980s.

I can see the scientific argument for the importance of replication. But that should be after one has done a dissertation that contains something new. Maybe I’m old fashioned. Maybe I’m asking too much. Maybe this is why I spend years trying to come up with a dissertation idea.

***

It is probably unnecessary to relate the final outcome of this unmemorable meeting of minds. Colmes of course had set all this up in advance. He had Dunstan in his pocket, so he simply went directly to the Dean of the School of Criminal Justice and explained that Professor Dunstan had agreed to chair both dissertations of Sullivan and Anderson respectively, that each would be contributing innovative and unique methods of reanalyzing the Gluecks data. And that the mature dissertation of Prudence Wright was in fact defended originally and successfully, so all it required was for her to submit a properly formatted copy of the dissertation to the administration along with the official forms signed by the Dean. The case was never returned to the faculty and no one asked what became of Prudence and her dissertation.

I admit that I am a bit of a touchy person. Colmes has managed to knock a lot of that out of me, but I still on occasion tend to take offence if I think I have been slighted in some way. And yesterday, at that unmemorable meeting I did take just the slightest of offence, when Colmes introduced everyone to Dunstan, except me. I know that I had met him once or twice before, but given Colmes’s commitment to Victorian manners, he should none the less have introduced me.

The fact is that I think Colmes is losing his edge just a little. I do not know what is wrong with him, but he has not been quite up to it in recent days. He was very slow to get up from his desk chair yesterday, and seemed to be puffing and out of breath by the time he walked around to the other side of the desk and sat on the vacant chair.

I got up from the three page rough draft of my dissertation concept, and decided to have it out with him. No, I don’t mean that, I mean ask him if he’s okay. I knocked on our office wall and heard a muffled answer of “come Hobson.” I entered and made directly for my wicker chair.

“So all ended up well after yesterday,” Colmes said well satisfied, though lacking that usual excessive pride over his own achievement. “I spoke with the Dean and he was most pleased to have it all fixed, and the prospect of three more dissertations coming out of his top rated graduate program.

“He said it was his program? I asked with a little petulance.

“Now, now, Hobson. Don’t be such a moralist,” Colmes said with a frown.

“Purist, more like,” I retorted. “There wasn’t a trace of creativity or a chance of anything new in any of those dissertations finished or unfinished.“

“Really, Hobson. Have I not taught you anything?” said Colmes frowning again.

“You have taught me much, especially the demand to maintain the highest of standards,” which you obviously have not applied to your other students.

“Are you accusing me of double standards?” ask Colmes, raising his graying eyebrows, a slight sparkle in his glance.

“I am!” I announced as though from a pulpit.

“Then I am most flattered, since that is the very basis on which the entire academic establishment rests,” he said now eyeing me with a kind of superior amusement.

“Are you OK?” I asked, suddenly remembering why I came to see him.

“Indeed I am, Hobson. Are you?”

Colmes started to breathe quickly as though out of breath.

“I don’t know,” I answered. “I’m confused.”

There, I had bared my throat and waited for the final blow.

Colmes appeared not to notice. “These three cases,” he said, “simply reveal the double standards and, when applied in practice among weak humans, the unavoidable duplicity built into academic life…”

I blinked and for a moment thought I was going to break down into tears. And then he continued, a furrow in his brow.

“The fact is, Hobson, that in academia, there is a fine line between sharing and stealing. If you do not believe me, read the history of the discovery of the DNA sequence.”

“So the dissertations. Nothing was stolen, everything was shared?”

“Exactly, and the magician disguised as a statistician waved his magic wand and presto! Each dissertation was different. Problem solved. The next day is a new day.”

Colmes said this in his typical enthusiastic way. This was the old Colmes I knew. And suddenly I felt much better and got up to leave.

“I’m okay,” I called with a smile.

“Me too, Hobson!”

And I went back to my dissertation draft.

Read-Me.Org
57. Circle of Truth

57. Circle of Truth

You may have noticed in your own working lives that some people are driven by whatever it is, to rise to the top, or at least to move “up” in the perceived hierarchy of one’s employment line. Or, if you have not yet entered the work place and are still a student somewhere, that there are always those in the class who are, as counsellors and teachers observe, “motivated.” This is a view of work as some kind of race to the “top” though usually those who are ambitious enough to persist in such a race, are often surprised to find that when they get there, somehow, it is not enough. And along the way, such ambitious persons, most likely, and unavoidably, may have purposely, or even rashly, and with little regard or even knowledge of, how they may have affected those perceived to be the competition, whether or not such persons saw themselves as in the same race. This is, as experts call it, a zero-sum game. My promotion means that someone else did not get a promotion. And of course, in a given organization there can only be a certain number of persons at the “top of the ladder.” Otherwise we can’t all be at the top, because if we were, what would be the point of struggling to rise above another?

I have thought about this a good deal because as I have already demonstrated in my descriptions of my mentor’s cases, I have been quite comfortable staying where I am, still an adult who is essentially a permanent student. My critics might call this immature, lazy or something like it, or some would put it bluntly as a lack of ambition. And it’s true that with Colmes, I am in a kind of servitude, serving my master happily (for the most part), with no wish to take his place or become his boss by some other devious means (e.g., become president of this university, which of course is a ridiculous thought). And it is true, as some of my older relatives in Australia tell my other relatives, that I am probably immature, that I should get married and “settle down” and have kids, all of which they are certain would hasten my maturity. Actually, what they are saying is that it’s time I grew up.

These are all vague generalizations that apply to any workplace, not just academia, a mysterious place to those who have never been to one — about two-thirds of Americans and a greater number of Australians, the latter referring to Australian born, not the eager and industrious immigrants from various parts of Asia.

That said, the case that I will shortly describe reveals some of the special attributes of the academic workplace that affect how one who is ambitious enough (that is driven) to claw one’s way up the professorial ladder. I must also point out that this story occurs in an American university academic setting. The hierarchies of other university systems may be structured quite differently. For example, I was told when I once applied for an academic job in Australia (it was in a moment of weakness on my part) that there was not much difference in salary between senior lecturers (roughly equivalent to an American associate professor level) and a full professor, so why bother to go up for promotion to full professor? In fact, the salary differences from the most junior up to associate levels were also not all that different. So why join the rat race of “publish or perish.”

And again, for those not familiar with the academic world, “publish or perish” is a popular phrase used to sum up academic culture, especially the American variety. Actually, that is not quite the right word, more like a kind of Hobbesian tribe, a “dog-eat-dog” mindset, though this is a bit insulting to dogs who generally are satisfied to play, and would only set to on each other if there were only one bone to eat. For humans, it is likely the opposite. The more they have the more they are likely to fight over a crust of bread. Perhaps I exaggerate, as is my self-confessed fault.

But in this instance I don’t think so. This case concerns a seminar intended for “senior” graduate students—that is, we had finished all our coursework and other requirements and were now writing our dissertations. Our most conscientious and caring Dean arranged this seminar to be given by the most prominent sociologist (some would rate him as number one in the field) to advise us on what we should do once we are done with our dissertations and put ourselves on the job market. The dominance of commerce language is no mistake, but rather an essential part of the academic “culture.” Tread carefully here. The language is seductive. It was used when masters put their slaves on the market in the town square as late as the 19th century — not just in the West, but in every known country of the world. In the twentieth century academic market setting, graduate students who had slaved away either for very little money working for their professors who conducted their research using research grants that also paid a pittance, or paid their own way and as a result graduated with an enormous debt. To graduate, therefore, was to put oneself in a precarious position.

Go on then. You may think what you like. But yes, probably this had something to do with my never actually graduating. There’s still time though. There was a cause célèbre when a university administrator discovered a criminal justice Ph.D. student who took 25 years to finish her dissertation, and that the School of Criminal Justice apparently approved the dissertation, giving it an exemplary pass with distinction— to the shock of the administrator, who later became the provost, that’s right, Dr. Dolittle, most likely because of her exposé of the School’s mismanagement of Ph.D. students.

***

The illustrious professor opened the seminar with the challenging statement:

“Good morning all. I am professor Godfrey Gardner and I am the most published sociologist in America, probably the world, though you should understand that publications anywhere outside of the USA don’t count.”

He leaned back in his chair and puffed at a cigar, that’s right, a cigar, totally obnoxious, but in those days allowed, actually had just been banned on campus, but this professor simply believed that his top rated status meant that the rules did not apply to him. One student, whether by protest or genuine medical reasons, got up, tried to wave the smoke from her face, and left.

Professor Gardner watched the student leave then continued.

“If you don’t want to rise to the top, you may as well leave now. My talk is only for those who have the guts to go for it.”

You are almost right if you think that I got up and walked out. I nearly did, but curiosity got the better of me. And there were no cats in the room.

He then opened a thick folder and began to read out a list of his most recent publications. And as he did so he held up the thick folder, shook it and said, “these are only for this past year.” He then passed out a few reprints of his articles. “Notice,” he said, “that there are not a lot of different journals that I have published in. That is because I choose only to publish my papers in the top ten rated journals. The rest are a waste of time. In fact, most of my publications are in the top 5 and I average about 4 to 5 publications a year in that category. Any questions?”

There were seven of us; cowed, overwhelmed, scared out of our wits. One student got up the courage to ask, raising her hand just a little.

“Yes?” asked Professor Gardner, almost a yell it seemed to me. Talk about being full of himself!

“So how do you know what are the top rated journals?” she asked timidly.

“We do,” answered the professor with a smugness that made me want to get up and slap him. And he continued. “All of us, your peers,” and he grandly waved his arm around the table to illustrate his point.

But the timid student complained, “but you’re way above me, how could you be my peer?”

“We are all in the same discipline. And those of us who are at the top of the discipline are surely those who know the difference between great journal articles and average journal articles. Otherwise we would not be at the top of our profession.”

The timid student now looked even more perplexed. The great professor seemed to be expounding a circular argument. But I could see that she dare not suggest such a thing. There was a good chance that one day he might be reviewing one of her papers for one of the top journals.

Another student sensibly tried to change the subject. His demeanor, though, was not unlike the professor’s. Perhaps he was an ambitious student who was unconsciously aping the professor. “So what do you look for in a paper when you review it for publication?” he asked.

“Now that is an excellent question. As you all know, papers that are submitted to top journals are sent out by the editor for peer review. I receive many such requests every week. And once you enter the profession you will also. I have but one crucial rule in doing such review, which is…”

He waited for effect. Nobody dared fill in the blank.

“Always reject the paper. All submissions, in my view are competing with me. If that author gets published, it is one more publication that I must compete with. Additionally, I never say anything positive. Always, always provide extensive criticisms. To me, there is no such thing as a good paper….except mine, that is.”

He finished off that remark with a very large, proud grin. And he cast his busy darting eyes around the class of students looking at each face in turn, except for me because I habitually look away and most often down, if I were in any way expecting to be called upon. We were petrified or maybe more accurately, mortified.

What my fellow students learned from this encounter with the grand wolf of scholarship, who knows. I have subjected you to this—as usual—excursion into the lower side of academic publishing because it forms the very spine of those two sacred goals sitting on the horizon, just beyond one’s reach, tenure and promotion. Individuals undergoing applications for tenure and or promotion must subject themselves to peer review. Their colleagues (a vague and twisted term) must sit in judgment of you and decide as your “peers” (never mind that those without tenure are rarely allowed to vote on such actions) whether or not your academic record reaches the level of tenure, whether you are good enough to join the club.

And this brings me to the case that Colmes and I both relished and hated, because it revealed the impossible contradictions of the entire system of promotion and tenure, and worse, turned nice people into obnoxious people, friends into enemies.

***

But before we get to the case, there is one more issue that I should examine, well not really an issue, just a philosophical, or maybe political problem in the abstract sense, about who gets to be on top and who ends up on the bottom. I casually mentioned Hobbes earlier in this story. It was he, I suppose, who popularized the Western idea that no society could survive unless it was divided into the rulers and the ruled. This issue was, of course, obvious to our forebears of western thought, political and philosophical, though, the ancients (the Greeks and the Romans) probably did not draw a clear distinction between the two as we do today. Probably the modern term “ideology” achieves the same mixture.

In any event, the history of Western universities (and probably their ancient equivalents in Eastern and African civilizations) were founded on the rock of hierarchy. Their very definition requires it. They were and are institutions inhabited by those who at first sought after knowledge, and once gained, passed it on to their successors. And in universities, at least, the possessors of knowledge were inevitably those persons of authority, otherwise how else could one learn? Particularly as universities probably preceded books as we know them today. In the West, to make a very long story very short, universities had their early beginnings as repositories of knowledge in monasteries whose inhabitants studied the history of god in this world and transmitted various interpretations of it to the masses. Thus, was the hierarchy of the western world structured, probably of necessity, unless the modern repositories of knowledge (computers) overrun universities. But that is another story for another day.

I guess what I am saying is that I would not want you to come away from my story thinking that I am some kind of anarchist. Authority structures appear to be an inevitable necessity in universities and probably anywhere else where humans interact and exchange knowledge.

Now let’s get on with the story. It is a story that is repeated many times over in most academic institutions that adhere strictly to the demands of tenure and promotion rituals.

***

One might think that, since the procedures and rules of promotion and tenure are well established, often in many university departments written down like laws, indeed some even “legislated” by faculty senates of various kinds, the process would more or less run itself, saving those who must make the decisions (thumbs up or down) from any personal responsibility for the final decision. And of course, the voting faculty who are on the relevant committee can vote anonymously (except in certain nasty circumstances) so avoid any personal responsibility for a thumbs down decision.

This case involved many highly motivated persons, colleagues of the assistant professor who was coming up for promotion and tenure. For those uninformed of these terms, “tenure” means that you get to remain in your “line” (position of employment in whatever university you are working) forever — that is until retirement. This is the case in any university that has adopted the American system. The structure of this system has a long history, but let us just say, for the sake of brevity that its detailed history and benefits (especially to union members) are tied to union actions of the past. Most universities in the United States, especially public universities, adhere to this system. An increasing number of private universities do not. Generally speaking one comes up for tenure in the sixth year, and if denied, the candidate has one year to find a position elsewhere. Of course, if it gets out that one has been denied tenure, it is rather like having a felony on one’s record. So finding another job at the same level is rather difficult.

But now to our case. It was one that Colmes relished because of its obvious complexities. The case had gone all the way up to the President, who had promptly sent it back again, directing that Colmes take it up. The various faculty committees that had dealt with the case either had not read the rules of promotion and tenure procedures, or were motivated by personal animosities. Of course, the Provost was in an impossible position, also a situation in which Colmes could hardly hide his glee. She had tried to force the faculty committees to endorse the promotion and tenure, and they had refused, threatening that all hell would break loose if she approved it. Finally she had recommended to the President that the faculty opposition was so deep that he should deny the tenure but approve the promotion. Though “legal” this compromise solution displayed a decision of the worst weakness of any administrator.

How could such a situation arise when all the rules and requirements were written down and stated very clearly? You either had the qualifications or you did not.

Colmes, of course, was most amused, and saw clearly the problem. The fact was that the candidate did not fit the unwritten requirement for promotion and tenure.

“What was that?” I naively asked my mentor.

***

This case concerned Derick Dempsey, no relation to the famous boxer, though his unremitting pugilistic demeanor would suggest so. And mindful of my earlier speech on ambition, it would be hard to say that his constant demand that he be tenured and promoted was the sole reason for his belligerence. Rather, his constant peppering of his colleagues, senior or junior to him, was in the form of pointing out their weaknesses, errors in judgement, their performance falling short of the level of scholarship that he considered was acceptable. That is, he considered himself to be the best example or an outstanding scholar in their field, that field being psychology. He constantly reminded his colleagues, usually by placing memos in their mail boxes, of his accomplishments, and these were without any doubt, impressive. It seemed that his papers were routinely accepted for publication in the top ten journals in the field of psychology, his specialty being counseling psychology.

As if that were not enough, he would post notices on the department noticeboard of the names of colleagues who had not published a paper in a leading journal in over a year. How he acquired such information was a matter of wonder, presumably he scrutinized the top ten journals looking for the names of his colleagues. It would be tempting to surmise that he was further acquainted with the journals because he was on the editorial review boards, except that he was not of sufficiently high rank to be invited into that elite group. That is, he was not yet tenured and certainly not a full professor.

A note on terminology is perhaps necessary here for those who are not familiar with the American university system. The word “professor” can mean anyone who is teaching in a university, but if used on its own to describe one’s position in a university, together with the authorship of a journal article, it must not be applied to anyone who was not a “full professor” that signifies the highest rank, of course with tenure. This fact of terminology was one point of severe disapproval by Dempsey’s colleagues who were well aware that he routinely referred to himself as “professor” when his affiliation was required in describing his authorship in any journal article.

One morning, faculty came into their offices to find pinned on their office doors a memo from Dempsey. Again this itself indicates that Dempsey had no idea of what it was like to teach in a school or department, since many full professors or anyone with tenure routinely did not show up to their offices every morning. Many in fact posted a notice on their office doors indicating their office hours, some brazenly informing students that they were available only by appointment.

The memo read:

TO: All faculty

FROM: Professor Dereck Dempsey

SUBJECT: Lack of Courtesy

DATE: 4/12/2010

I have been informed that faculty do not appropriately acknowledge students when meeting them in the hallway or outside of classroom in public space. This conveys a lack of respect for our students who deserve better. At a minimum, I urge that all nod to convey recognition.

As you can imagine, routine faculty meetings were hardly routine. Dempsey almost always arrived late to the meeting, then delivered blistering speeches upbraiding his colleagues for their lack of punctuality, yet another indicator of their disrespect for others. The chair of the faculty was usually chosen by popular vote, show of hands or anonymous vote. However, things got so difficult that nobody wanted to be chair if they had to deal with the likes of Dempsey. This left Dempsey volunteering to chair the faculty, which generally had the result that faculty would not show up to the meetings, (an offense against the department by-laws) thus incurring yet another memo pinned to their doors.

***

There is much more I could report on Dempsey’s character. But I think I have conveyed sufficient information to give you an idea of what was about to happen, and why Colmes was called in to avert the disaster that was destined to occur.

I sat on my wicker chair across from Colmes who looked up from his crossword.

“The trouble,” said Colmes, “is that the by-laws governing the tenure and promotion procedures are silent in regards to character traits or physical appearance. Their omission, one reasonably assumes, is an indication that they are considered irrelevant. Is that not the case, Hobson?”

“Looks like it. And that’s reasonable, isn’t it?” I said, having once met Dempsey and immediately took a distinct disliking of him. He was truly obnoxious.

“Really, Hobson? Giving this obnoxious person tenure means that the rest of the faculty in the department will have to put up with him for the rest of their working lives. Many will choose to leave.”

I responded with an unsympathetic remark. “Since most of them get a good salary and only show up to their offices when they feel like it, seems to me it’s a small price to pay.”

Colmes smiled and frowned. “Dear! Dear! Hobson. Such resentment is not becoming of you!” He looked at his watch and said, “well, we shall see. Dempsey is due here in ten minutes. What should I ask him, Hobson?”

“You’re teasing me, Colmes. It’s not becoming of you. I’m at the bottom of the ambition ladder, and I don’t need to be constantly reminded of it.”

Colmes ignored me, as was my desert. “As you know Hobson, the holy trinity of promotion and tenure qualifications is Publications, Teaching and Service, in that order of importance. You know that, right?” His twitchy grin appeared.

“Right. And that seems reasonable, doesn’t it? Though I think personally that teaching should always come first, given that I am a perpetual student who occasionally teaches when they are short of faculty.“

“And service?” asked Colmes, frowning and leaning a little across his desk to me.

“I think that’s bull shit,” I said brazenly, even blushing a little that I used such language in front of a most proper Victorian gentleman.

“But you are right, Hobson. And that is where faculty who want to deny someone tenure usually focus their negative energies. If they don’t like a candidate, they will look first at service, and if that fails, teaching, especially student ratings. The latter, by the way, are marvelously adaptable, especially if a professor teaches a very large class. If the teacher ratings allow open descriptive comments by students, instead of the more confining and protective (of the professor) numeric rating scale, one can always find some awful derogatory remarks. It only takes one or two students to do that, and there is fodder to use effectively against the candidate.”

I remained silent in response to this cynical little speech. Everyone knew this, but one never heard it spoken out loud.

Colmes continued. “So we must create the opportunity for our candidate to contribute to his own demise, right Hobson?”

“I don’t follow. From what I hear, he excels in all three categories. He gets great teacher ratings, funny, engaging, informative, listens to the students. What more could one ask for?”

“Indeed. Indeed, Hobson. And his service is exemplary. He serves on several University committees, Library, Outreach, Student welfare, and the local union, United University Professors, don’t forget that, Hobson. Very important back-up in case he is denied tenure.”

I shot back. “And he will be denied, right Colmes?”

“Indeed, you are right. Indeed that has already more or less happened. Remember there are several layers of approval needed. It starts at the department level, goes to the chair who writes a letter summarizing the faculty discussions and vote, then to the dean of the school, who also writes a letter and sends on the packet to the college level committee, that sends on its recommendation to the provost who refers it to the senate committee for tenure and promotion, that deliberates and returns its final decision to the Provost who then makes her recommendation to the President. In this case, President O’Brien has sent it to me via our friend Provost Dolittle. O’Brien, faint at heart as he has always been, does not want the responsibility of rejecting this guy because he knows it will lead to an awful mess, law suits and whatever else. Aren’t you glad you’re a nobody, Hobson?” added Colmes unkindly.

I looked at my mentor and did what any sensible student would do. I bit my lip and shut up.

Colmes continued, and I was wishing he would shut up. “With this meeting we will find a solution, Hobson young man. You can depend on it.” I couldn’t help thinking that Colmes was in a mild way a parallel version of Dempsey, in a kind of socially acceptable way.

There was a faint knock at the door. Colmes looked at me, amused. “Enter!” he called and then muttered to me, “one would have expected a loud knock, don’t you think?“

Dempsey, a person small in stature, with broad shoulders and upper body, most likely a result of gym workouts, tapering down to a narrow waist, to what I guessed to be skinny legs. He carried in his hands several psychology journals and carefully placed them on Colmes’s neat desk. I quickly rose from my wicker chair and said, “I’m William Hobson, Colmes’s assistant, please take a seat.” I quickly retreated to the overstuffed chair in the corner.

“Thank you Sir,” beamed Dempsey, as he took his place on my wicker chair, “these are my latest publications.” He pointed to the reprints on Colmes’s desk, and tossed me a couple of extras.

Colmes coughed a little, clearing his throat. “Your resume is most impressive. Your writing voluminous and all of incredibly high standard,” observed Colmes, licking his lips as if to hold back the drool.

“Thank you Doctor Colmes. Doctor, is it? Or professor?” queried Dempsey an a kind of solicitous though aggressive tone.

“Colmes is fine,” retorted Colmes. “Now Dr. Dempsey, let’s get down to business. You know why you are here?”

“Well as a matter of fact I don’t,” said Dempsey, “it’s most irregular.” He leaned forward as if to underline his dissatisfaction.

The bright light of Colmes’s desk lamp reflected off Dempsey’s balding head that was shaved to a stubble, along with a blonde, carefully clipped beard that had a slight ginger tint.

“The business is that every committee and letter from your promotion and tenure process has recommended that you be denied tenure and promotion. Though one has recommended that you receive promotion without tenure.”

“And the reason?” demanded Dempsey, “when it is surely obvious that on the three criteria of publications, teaching and service I am outstanding on all counts.”

“I couldn’t agree more,” responded Colmes, “which is why your case has been referred to me.”

“And your standing in this process is…?” queried Dempsey with a heavy dose of sarcasm.

Colmes tried responding to this aggression by pulling rank. “I am the university’s distinguished multi-disciplinary professor.”

“With what role exactly in my case?” demanded Dempsey his voice rising a decibel or two.

“The President’s, shall we say, Envoy,” said Colmes with a wry smile.

“And what is that?” insisted Dempsey.

“I solve insoluble problems,” replied Colmes not giving an inch.

“And I am an insoluble problem?” asked Dempsey with an additional layer of sarcasm.

“Exactly!” conferred Colmes.

I have to say, that I found all this very entertaining. It was like the Dempsey-Carpenter face-off. Would it end in a knock-out? I stared at Dempsey. He looked nothing like a boxer. He didn’t even have a boastful personality or presence. He was simply an aggressive type with no social skills, who knew no other way to behave. If you simply ignored his aggressive demeanor you were fine. And I would hasten to add that he was not in any way a bully as far as I could see. He didn’t bully people interpersonally to get them to do his want. All his “bullying” was the result of how people interpreted his silly memos. They were not directed at any particular person, the usual way of the bully, but to everyone in general. It is not certain, even possible, for one low on the hierarchy, to bully those above him.

Anyway, if one must use the term bully, it is more like the saying “bull in a china shop.” He has no idea of the effects his mere presence in a room have upon other people. Maybe someone should tell him?

Of course, at Colmes’s direction, I had already researched Dempsey’s previous jobs. Colmes was amused and I amazed that Dempsey displayed the same behavior at his previous place of employment at the University of Chicago department of psychology, where they made it clear to him that there was no way he would get tenure and this was in his first year there. And even more surprising is that the Dean and faculty of our psychology department were also aware of it, in fact had been warned, but they were so enamored with Dempsey’s incredible publishing record that they ignored it when they hired him.

Now, Colmes began to chip away at Dempsey’s brittle persona. I was curious as to what was my mentor’s goal? To find a justification to deny Dempsey’s tenure, or alternatively find a way for him to be granted it, in spite of the overwhelming opposition by the faculty.

“Dr. Dempsey,” began Colmes, leaning back in his chair, “you must surely be aware that you have a, shall we say, negative effect on your colleagues.”

Dempsey quickly shot back. “And what does that have to do with my record of outstanding performance on all three tenure requirements?”

“Everything, Dr. Dempsey, everything,” replied Colmes in his best Victorian English accent.

“But there is nothing in the formal procedures requiring that the candidate be likable,” insisted Dempsey.

“Indeed. You are correct,” said Colmes, leaning further back in his chair, tapping the fingers of his open hands together.

“So why have they voted against my tenure?” asked Dempsey, clearly frustrated.

“Because they don’t like you,” repeated Colmes, almost with an amused grin.

“But they are not allowed to deny me for that reason. I’ll sue them! That’s what I’ll do!”

“You could,” answered Colmes, and you might even win, though it would cost you a lot of money.”

Dempsey fell silent. He squinted a little, I think his eyes were watering up. It was enough for me to feel sorry for him.

Colmes allowed the silence to continue. He was a master at this kind of manipulation. He made a small cough to clear his throat, but other than that he sat still, and quiet. For my part, I was on the edge of my seat on the otherwise comfortable overstuffed chair. Dempsey withdrew a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his eyes. Now Colmes was ready to ask his next question.

“Do you live alone, Dr. Dempsey or are their family for you to go home to?” asked Colmes gently.

“I am alone. My wife and two kids left me some time ago.” He looked down, then up and at Colmes. “I guess they didn’t like me either.”

Now I really felt sorry for him. Colmes leaned back in his chair, me on the edge of mine, wondering what would come next.

Dempsey made as if to leave. “Don’t go,” said Colmes quickly, “ we have only just begun, but I do see a solution in the offing.”

Dempsey sat back on the wicker chair and sighed. “Dr. Colmes, I don’t know how I can make people like me. It’s not fair. I do my job that is the very best. And yet they still don’t like me, not my colleagues, not my bosses.”

“Well, let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Your bosses, for example, such as the Dean or Provost, neither like for dislike you, though they both regard your excellent resume with considerable appreciation. But they do not have to live with your everyday abuses and criticisms. That is what your fellow faculty do not like.”

“So what can I do then? I mean, I am who I am, aren’t I? I can’t just change myself overnight. Anyway I’ve tried. And I couldn’t. When I see poor or substandard behavior I have to call it out. I don’t see what’s wrong with that…”

“Well, I can, and obviously your colleagues do too. But I think you are right, it is unreasonable and pointless to expect you to be someone else.”

“Then what is the solution, Dr. Colmes? What can I do?”

Colmes sat forward. “Dr. Dempsey. You are not gay by any chance, are you?”

Dempsey, enraged, jumped up and my wicker chair went flying backwards. “How dare you!” he screamed. “How dare you!”

“Then I am right?” asked Colmes quietly.

“I, I…”

“Never mind answering. Here is the solution. You need to give your colleagues a reason not to hate you. It may be a bit much to hope that you get them to like you, but getting them to tolerate you is certainly possible. All you need to do is give them a good reason to do so.”

“But I…”

“After all, isn’t it rather pathetic on their part to get so upset because you distribute silly memos berating them to do this or that? Why don’t they toss them away, shrug, and say, silly Dempsey, there he goes again,” added Colmes.

Dempsey sat back in my chair and took a deep breath. “I have HIV,” he muttered, and I detected a very faint smile. Then he glanced quickly at me.

“Don’t worry,” said Colmes, “Hobson is my trusted assistant and will not breathe a word of any of this, unless, of course you want us to.”

Then Colmes looked back at Dempsey and said in his most careful and formal Victorian manner: “It may not be possible to get your colleagues to like you, but it certainly is possible to give them a reason to discount your annoyances.”

Some weeks went by. Dempsey sent out an occasional silly memo. His colleagues smiled and nodded hello when they met outside their offices. A couple even came to his office to tell him how much they liked this or that of one of his publications.

The chairs of the relevant committees and the Deans revised their letters to the provost and Dempsey received promotion to Associate Professor and tenure. After two years he received promotion to full professor. And two years after that he died of a brain tumor.

Case closed.

Read-Me.Org
56. Murder Not (Part 3)

56. Murder Not (Part 3)

To this day, I still do not know whether I should have viewed the corpse of my beloved—unconsummated I might add and maybe that complicates things even more—or stayed away. Colmes and Masterson walked quickly down the hallway of the hospital—all hospitals have long hallways in their basements-—then entered the morgue, Masterson showing his badge as they passed through the heavy swinging door. I held back, uncertain and shaking. It was not until several minutes, maybe longer, maybe shorter, that Colmes came back through the doors. I reflexively withdrew from his approach, my arms crossed over my chest. Colmes looked at me with what I hope was pity. And I was in a pitiful state. I admit it. And I see no reason to be embarrassed by it.

“Are you sure you will not join us?” asked Colmes. “It is the only way that you will get any closure. If you do not, her death will live with you forever, and pop up at inconvenient times.”

This angered me. Ruth lies there dead and Colmes is telling me that I need to avoid the inconvenience of her memory. I was about to blurt out something like “you cold-hearted asshole, how would you know?” when I realized that my anger had shaken me into an acute consciousness. And of course, Colmes had no doubt seen much more of the awful side of peoples’ lives compared to me. But I said nothing. Just allowed myself to be ushered through the swinging doors, Colmes gently touching my elbow as we approached the body together.

When I saw Ruth, naked, laid out on the gurney, I had to turn away. I had never seen her naked and had many times dreamed of doing so. I loved her, after all. And then, unwanted, a thought, like a bolt of lightning striking me behind the eyes, “was she raped?”

Colmes observed the swift movement of my eyes. He well knew what I was thinking. I wanted to strike him, for putting me through this. All surely unnecessary. His hand was still gently at my elbow. I brushed it away.  And he responded, “look closely at her neck. You can see where the skin has been broken at regular intervals, most likely caused by the knots of the chotki. She was strangled with it I have no doubt.”

I forced myself to lean forward to examine the contusions. “The poor sweet little thing,”  I whispered to myself. I nodded in agreement with Colmes. And Masterson came up beside us. “So it was murder by strangulation, then,” he said in his official policeman’s voice.

“Indeed. Indeed,” answered Colmes, “we need not look any further,” by which I guessed Colmes meant that they need not examine the body any further, making me much relieved. Though now opening the wide door of revenge.

“The killer must be identified and punishment!” I cried as I led the way out of the morgue.

“Hold on!” cried Colmes. “Get a hold of yourself!” he ordered. But I was already in the front seat of Masterson’s police car. As Colmes climbed into the back seat I turned and cried, “So where’s the killer?” in an admittedly accusatory way, as if I were blaming Colmes for having let the killer get away with murder. Which of course was ridiculous. In point of fact, it was Colmes who was methodically leading the way to a just outcome.

“Well now,” replied Colmes calmly, “of the three of us, you are the one who saw the killer last.”

“Oh! You mean the church?” I asked apologetically.

“Indeed, Hobson. Indeed. Father Sokolov will be waiting for us. Let us hope he has managed to keep our quarry safe and secure.”

***

Chief Masterson pulled into the church drive and dropped us off at the Universal Church door. I got out quickly and opened the door for Colmes. He nodded his thanks and seemed a little slow and stiff getting out. I reached out and he took my hand.

“Thank you, Hobson,” he said, the corner of his mouth doing its little twitch, “age is catching up to me.”

“You’re not coming?” I called to Masterson as I leaned into the police car.

“You don’t need me. The three of you should be enough to extract a confession,” he answered. His usual slight look of amusement had faded. I looked to Colmes. I would have thought that having an official police presence, even if only a campus cop, would be essential to make the confession official. Or something like that. I clearly did not quite understand what was going on. But I was eager to get on with it, slammed the car door, the Chief took off, and in big strides I caught up to Colmes as he was entering the church. He also was eager, walking in big strides down the side aisle and into the adjoining small apartment adjoining the church. We entered the kitchen, and I was surprised to see Father Sokolov sitting at the large kitchen table, a large teapot in its cozy, standard issue prison-like mugs.

“Cup of tea?” he asked. “I just boiled the kettle.” I quickly declined. Colmes felt under the cozy.

“Indeed, it is very hot,” he observed, “but I will not partake for the moment.  He had slipped into his Victorian mode, and leaned across the table to the suspect, stretched out his hand and said, “Colmes, Professor Colmes, and you are?”

The killer, as I preferred to call him, sat crumpled over the table, his head in his hands, looking down, a full cup of tea in front of him. Incredibly, the long gray beard was still roughly attached to his face. He appeared old,  but I knew from our first meeting when he played the part of a Zen monk, that he was much younger than me, probably a freshman.

“I know I did it,” mumbled the killer. I know, I know, I know.”

“Your name, young man, your name?” persisted Colmes, unmoved.

“Come on, out with it!” I snarled, and sat down on the chair right next to him. Colmes gave me a very critical look. So much so that I stood up and walked away and stood with my arms folded, as a spectator looking on. It was how Colmes wanted it.

Then Father Sokolov spoke. “His name is John Rivers, he says,”

“But you called him Nicholas,” I spoke in an accusing manner.

“Yes, that was to calm him,” answered Sokolov.

“A student?” asked Colmes.

“Apparently not, according to the student records people, and by his own admission,“ said Sokolov.

“Hmm. That changes things a lot,” mused Colmes.

I could not see why. The bastard was a killer, so what if he was not a student?  I ran over to the killer and ripped off his beard. “Let’s see who you really are!” I cried in a quivering, threatening voice. The priest placed a gentle hand on the killer who was now sobbing. I brushed his hand away. “Let him die!” I screamed, “let him die!”  

Colmes looked at me in consternation. The disapproving look was enough for me to stop my foolish outburst, and I retreated to the kitchen refrigerator.

“Now Mr. Rivers,” said Colmes as he took a chair and placed it right next to the killer. “Suppose you tell as exactly what happened, starting with the car and how Ruth came to be in it, and how it ended half way up the steps of the cathedral of the Immaculate Conception. By the way, my colleague has your chotki. The lab found traces of your DNA and that of Ruth all over it. That is what you used to strangle her, was it not?”

The killer looked up briefly and sniffed. Father Sokolov offered him a couple of tissues which he took to wipe his eyes and sniveling nose. I looked the other way. I found everything about him disgusting.

“Mr. Rivers?” pressed Colmes. He now tightened his grip on the killer’s lower arm, but the killer did not respond, just sniffed some more. Colmes slowly but forcefully, pulled the killer’s hand away from his face and in doing so forced the killer to sit back, his elbows no longer on the table. Except for the killer’s intermittent sobs, the room fell silent. Colmes seemed satisfied with this. And there we all remained for several minutes, maybe longer. It was to me an unbearable silence. I wanted to beat the truth out of the bastard. That’s what I wanted. 

And then he spoke. “There was this black kid in my class….”

We all shuffled uncomfortably.

“…our grades were about the same, maybe his were a little better. We both came from poor families. We played basketball together. He was a lot taller than me, not quite six feet. I admit, though that he was a better player. He got accepted at some fancy school with a full scholarship. I got accepted here but no money.”

“But if you were accepted, how come you are not listed as a student here?” asked Father Sokolov.

“I got accepted but I didn’t enroll. I mean, how could I? I couldn’t pay for it.” The killer looked down, more sobs.

“And?” probed Colmes.

“I dunno. I just sort of came here and went to some classes and pretended I was a student and no one seemed to notice. Only thing was I didn’t have a place to stay, so I started using a car each night. There’s hundreds of cars parked here, so it’s not hard to find one that is left open.”

“Go on,” said Colmes, most satisfied.

“Well, I accumulated a few things, like that yellow robe the Father has, and some other stuff and kept it all in a locker at the gym that came to be my kind of home. “

Tears again formed in his eyes, and dribbled down his pale cheeks. A tall, thin young man, frail looking, so thin, skin and bones.

“And the Zen monk act?” asked Colmes.

“It just kind of happened. I found I liked the chanting, I heard it when I was scouting around looking for a car for the night, so I went in and then started going regularly to their meetings, and learned all their chants. I really like their chants.” The killer’s eyes wandered beyond the room, trance-like.

“The yellow robe was found in Mr. Hobson’s car, as you probably guessed. How did it get there?” asked Colmes, now beginning to sound a little more like an interrogator.

“I, I’m not sure. I was in the car, I had no idea whose it was. It was open so that was all that mattered, though admittedly it was a bit small for my lanky body. But when you’re destitute, you know. Beggars can’t…”

“…be choosers. Yes we know that,” interrupted Colmes, “continue…”

“Well I was wrapped up in my robe and trying to move the seats around so I had more room to stretch out my legs, those Mini-minors, you know, too small, and this gorgeous girl with such a happy face peeped in and asked me what was I doing?” The killer sobbed some more.

“Go on!” I demanded, and in return got a snappy look from Colmes. The killer continued.

“I climbed out of the car and looked down at her beautiful face that radiated love and kindness. Such a meek little thing, I wanted to take her in my arms and let her warm me and tell me everything was going to be all right. And then I remembered that I had seen her once before, when I was leading the Buddhists at the church in my favorite chant. And she remembered me, which made me so, don’t know how to say it, joyful. ‘You’re the Zen monk,’ she said with a big smile, her eyes so full of life.”

I looked to Colmes, annoyed that he was not pressing the killer harder. But Colmes pursed his lips and stared back at me. I had to shut up. And the killer continued his story:

“Well, I’m not really,” I answered, so embarrassed, and then all of a sudden I heard myself saying, “it’s a lovely evening. Like a walk around the pond?” Her face lit up as if it were possible for it to become even happier. “Sure, why not? She says, “as you say, it’s a lovely evening.” 

I  gave Colmes a knowing look, as I did some quick calculations. I usually parked my car in the parking lot that was up a slight hill some five minutes’ walk from the woods that surrounded the pond. As I have mentioned in my other cases, it is a marvel that his piece of land was left by the architects and designers of the university untouched and roughly in its original state of nature.

“Go on, Mr. Rivers.” ordered Colmes.

“Well, I er.. We entered the main path that circled the pond, but I was well acquainted with all the woods as I had spent some time there camping out, until I got sick of it and decided to spend the nights in the car of my choice. So I led her off the regular path, trying to impress her, I suppose, with my knowledge of the woods that nobody else on campus would know about. She had allowed me, much to my amazement, allowed me to hold her hand and lead her into the woods. She was so loving. So trusting.”

“Get on with it!” I snapped, and received yet another dreadfully glaring look from Colmes.

The killer covered his head in his hands and continued, though his voice was naturally smothered. Colmes gave me another glaring look as if to say that it was my fault.

“Please sit up, Mr. Rivers and speak so we can hear you,” requested Colmes in a much too friendly voice.

“There’s not much more I can tell you, because it’s not clear. Everything goes blank when I try to remember it. I know I was overtaken by her love, took her in my arms, and she let me kiss her, and I was shocked by that. And then all the confusion, dizziness, I am so dizzy even now trying to think about it. The next thing I knew I looked down and she was lying on the ground, a soft grassy patch, and gasping for air. I lifted her up, she was so light, and she remained unconscious. I placed her down again on the soft grass. I had to get her to a hospital. The car. I would get that car. And I knew that the keys had been left on the sun visor. So I ran to the car and drove it into the woods as far as I could, and then found that I could actually drive it along the regular walking path, the car was so small. And I grabbed her up in my arms, and put her into the car. She groaned a bit, then went unconscious again. I drove out of the campus to the hospital, or so I thought. But I got confused. Wasn’t used to driving in Albany. Took a wrong turn and found myself driving down the street to the great cathedral. At this point Ruth woke up and blinked her eyes and I was so elated,  but then she slumped back into unconsciousness and I turned to her to see if she was breathing, but then felt a huge thump and found the car bounding up the steps of the cathedral. The two of us were thrown all over the front, especially Ruth whose limp body just went smashing wherever the force of gravity sent her. I felt her pulse, and she still had one, but panic took over and I tumbled out of the car and ran straight into the cathedral that was empty, then found my way out of a back entrance, then walked back to campus.”

The killer raised his head and took a deep breath as though he were replenishing a body that was spent. He sat up, his arms hanging over the back of the chair pulling his shoulders back, his neck exposed, his Adam’s apple reverberating as he swallowed excessive saliva. It was all I could do to resist grabbing his bare neck and doing to him what he had done to my love…

“You raped her then strangled her with your chotki, you know that, don’t you?” I yelled, placing my angry mouth right up to his ear. I expected a disapproving mental slap from Colmes. But he remained passive. So I kept on it. “Come on. Stop the bullshit. You raped her, strangled her then crashed my car to make it all look like an accident.”

The killer turned his head and now our faces were just some few inches apart. “I would gladly admit it if I could remember it, but I can’t! It’s all a blank, confused dizzy mess!” he cried, a spray of spittle hitting my face. 

I stepped back. “Father Sokolov,” I said quietly, “do you have the chotki?”

He handed it to me. I waved it in front of the killer’s face, even made it hit his nose and mouth. “You remember this, right?” I asked, full of sarcasm.

“Yes, I do. It’s mine. I can tell by the way the knots are tied.”

This seemed to me to indicate a confession of guilt. “So you admit it? You raped her, strangled her, carried her to my car, then smashed it into the cathedral steps to make it all look like an accident. Is that correct? “

The killer looked down, then up, then to Colmes in a kind of pleading way, then back to me. I responded with a glaring look that could kill, literally.

He leaned back over his chair again and took a deep breath, his head dropped well over the back of the chair, his arms and shoulders forced to follow. He then sat up straight, squinted as though the light was too bright, and said, “I did everything as you say. Do with me what you will.”

I did not say it out loud, but to myself. “Be assured, you will get what you deserve.” Then I pushed a sheet of paper to him and presented him with a pen. “Please write the following as I dictate it, then sign it with your full name.”

The killer picked up the pen. But instantly, Colmes intervened.

“I think that will not be necessary,” he announced in a most officious tone.

“But,” I complained, “ we need a confession.”

“Indeed, we do, or should I say, we did,” answered Colmes calmly. “He has confessed in the most colorful and detailed way one could ask for.” Colmes looked at me and then to Father Sokolov. “The three of us are agreed and find the confession of Mr. John  Rivers acceptable and authentic?”

I nodded as did the father, though not as enthusiastically as did I.  Colmes then continued. “Excellent. Then I think we can reasonably move on to the final stage of our inquiry and close out  our case. What is to be done? What sentence must we deliver and administer for such a heinous crime?”

I looked a Colmes in a most puzzled way. I had assumed that the next step would be to hand the killer over to law enforcement to be arraigned, tried and convicted. I looked at father Sokolov and he looked back at me, an expression that I could not fathom. I suppose he was used to people around him doing the strangest things, and, coming from Russia after all, he was well used to peoples’ lives being upended and punished for complex reasons, but almost always based on an open confession. And when I looked at him more closely, he averted his gaze from mine, so I concluded that his look was one of complicity.

“Father Sokolov,” said Colmes, “if you would be so kind as to take Mr. Rivers’ sin in your charge, make him comfortable, and pray with him should he request it. Perhaps you could join him in some of his chanting.”

He then turned to the killer and asked, “young man, have you been baptized in the Russian Orthodox Church? Perhaps Father Sokolov you may want to discuss this with him? In the meantime, I must work on closing out this case with my esteemed colleague here. Our eyes met. He was referring to me!

***

Perhaps I have not been as direct as I could have been in informing you of the actual principles that lay behind the sense of justice that drove Colmes in this case, and in fact all his cases. Justice had to be done, every serious offence matched to its deserved outcome. A careful, impartial collection and examination of the facts of the case were necessary before justice could be served. Actually, it was the procedure that was, in effect, according to Colmes, justice itself. The final verdict, that is the punishment that followed logically from the careful weighing of the evidence was the clear indication to all involved that justice had been done. However, unlike a prison, where only the inmates, that is those inside, had to be satisfied that justice had been done, there were many outside a university who had to be considered. These were of two kinds: the parents of the offender, if a student, and the parents of the victim, if a student. [BTW: Progressives often argue that the parents and relatives of inmates should also be considered, but that is another matter for another case.]

The status of the killer in this case was somewhat ambiguous, since he was not a student, so technically an outsider. However, he masqueraded as a student, and as far as outsiders were concerned, since the victim was a student, it was important that the “accident” be imported into the university’s realm. Besides, the actual murder was perpetrated on campus grounds, according to the killer. If I seem to be going around in circles, I apologize and acknowledge that it depicts my true state of mind in this matter. Having studied criminal justice I am well aware of  the acclaimed morality and equity offered by “due process” that backbone of American criminal justice. But I am also well aware of its many faults, especially the lopsided power that lies with both the police, who, having “caught” the criminal, are eager to see that he is found guilty (of anything) that justifies their unavoidable bullying of citizens involved in the case, and prosecutors who look upon the prosecution and trial as a kind of football game in which winning far outweighs the discovery of what actually happened. But here again, I digress.

What would we have without the formal procedures and worship of American (“civilized”) criminal justice? We would have a system that my mentor Colmes has constructed inside the university. Criminal justice scholars call it “informal criminal justice” and in those parts of the world where it is practiced it is called “customary”  justice, where an honored tribal leader hears each side of a case then pronounces guilt or innocence, and if guilty pronounces the punishment. Obviously, the “tribal” leader in this case (the judge) has a tremendous amount of power, and it is that power that the “civilized” concept of due process—arrest, charge, finding of guilt, punishment— supposedly mitigates that power. It does not of course. It simply distributes the power over several criminal justice actors, and in that sense, increases its likely abuse, simply because there are more than one person exerting it. And the responsibility for any shocking outcome, indeed in cases where obvious miscarriages have occurred, can be laid on the jury or the major contestants, the  prosecutor or defense counsel. The judge simply shrugs and blames it all on the participants, as though the judge were not a participant at all.

Which finally brings me to the question of why Summers washed his hands of the case, and you may have noticed that the campus chief Masterson essentially stayed on the sidelines. Detective Summers, responsible to his own chief of police, was well aware of the importance of the university with its 12,000 students, the size of a small town, to the city he worked for. Thus, he worked closely with Masterson and indirectly with Colmes, whose role had always puzzled him, but whose authority he knew was unquestioned in the university. Because they wield so much power every day, police, the higher up the ladder they climb, the more sensitive they are to the power and authority of others.  So over the years he, Masterson and Colmes had worked out a way to live with each other, rarely having direct disagreements over who had what authority. This is why there was no jurisdictional bickering. Each knew his part and allowed events to unfold. Thus, the official announcement by Summers was that Ruth’s death was an accident. In their unofficial role of Colmes as the tribal leader, the Shaman,  and Masterson as his parallel assistant one might say, they planned and guided the case to the end solution that would be approved and accepted by all those inside the university.

Then, there was me. Colmes had deftly used my anger to his advantage. He had allowed me to cajole the killer, impute to him the evil that was necessary to justify the punishment that would follow. Except that there was yet another layer of complexity that Colmes was quietly engineering. After all, if we were wielding customary justice, a severe punishment would follow and be inflicted on the killer. If we were, say, to hang him, or otherwise punish him it would cause outrage once the outside got wind of it, and they certainly would. And obviously the university did not have an appropriate prison into which Colmes could sentence him for the rest of his life. (Of course, all of us were already in a prison, in the mind of President O’Brien).

So what was Colmes’s solution? It was staring me in the face, as was often the case with Colmes. It lay with Father Sokolov.

***

Father Sokolov was a worldly man, when it came to faith. He enjoyed and truly loved all the sacred trappings of the Russian Orthodox Church, its prayer knots, gowns, hats, altars of piety, gaudy (some would say) decorations of the church, gold leaf or its equivalent applied everywhere, the rich sky blues. But his worship of such faith did not stop there. He reveled in the faith of others in the world, those of different faiths, Islam, Buddhism, Roman Catholicism and even Protestantism (though a little less so since they had shaken off much of their accoutrements of worship).

So it was that he had managed to sneak into the university and after some years eventually take over the Universal Church. It used to be called the “Interfaith Meeting House,” but he thought that it sounded too much like the Quakers and besides Interfaith sounded as though the faiths were separate from each other. And of course appeared to exclude those without faith. His view was that all faiths were one, and as well people who said they were without faith were welcome to join the Universal Church where, since it was attended by people of all faiths, the faithless might perhaps find a faith that suited them.  Thus, he changed the name to Universal Church. One of the unintended consequences of this view of Church was that it attracted people who were lost. That is, people who were in fact faithless. Such was the case with the killer, John Rivers. And from now on I will refer to him by name. It will please Colmes who several times has lectured me that I should “get over it,” and let it go. Rivers would be punished for his crime, he assured me. If I had any faith at all, I should trust him, my mentor. That’s what Colmes said. Imagine that! He thought of himself as a kind of God. What else could it be when he asks me to have faith in him?

But I went along with him. Did what I was told, grudgingly.  He had returned to his office to attend to another emergency, so he said, something to do with the University’s pond, that wonderful sanctuary of forest and water right in the middle of the university. I was to remain with Rivers and Father Sokolov.

I tried very hard to think of the killer (there I go again) as a person just like anyone else. He wasn’t like anyone else, he was a murderer. It was not an accident, any of it. Yet he had claimed that he did not intend to hurt Ruth in any way. He seemed not even to remember doing any of it. He was as tortured as I was over her death. On whose side was faith? I asked myself. And as I watched Father Sokolov begin his chant, place his hand on Rivers’ bowed head, I stupidly felt left out, why wasn’t the Father putting his hand on my head? Well, I hadn’t kneeled down before him, I suppose that was a good reason why. Then why not do it? Kneel before him?

So I did. And I started muttering in time and tune with the chant, though I had no idea what it was saying. It didn’t seem to matter. I closed my eyes. I then discovered faith. That is, I think my mind went blank, maybe I fell asleep. Eventually, the chanting stopped. I opened my eyes and there I was, kneeling in front of the altar, alone. I heard a distant voice saying, “Mister Hobson, you will be the witness. According to church rules, there must be a witness to the baptism.”

I shook my head and struggled to my feet. Father Sokolov was attending to Rivers. He had kept the yellow robe and was draping it around Rivers’ body. Rivers seemed to be in some kind of trance.  Then Father Sokolov placed both his hands on Rivers’ head and pronounced, “In the name of One God, I ask that you repent of your sins and ask forgiveness.”

Rivers looked up. I was already feeling anger and resentment. How does one forgive the murder of the only woman I ever loved? What kind of god forgives murder?

Father Sokolov sensed my thirst for vengeance. He took his hands off Rivers and turned to me. “Young man,” he said, “please allow God time to do his justice. It will be done.”

He turned back to Rivers. “And now, my son. It is time for your Triple Immersion Baptism.”

Rivers meekly looked up to Sokolov, as a compliant dog looks up at its master. The priest continued.

“Do you wish to seek forgiveness by triple immersion, each immersion to wash away your sins?”

“I do,” mumbled Rivers.

“You must look to the sky of Heaven and shout your answer clearly so that it can be heard throughout the universe of faith,” commanded Sokolov, “stand and cry out!”

Rivers struggled to stand, then shouted, “I do!” he shouted “I do!”

“Let us proceed to the pond where we will baptize you, and you will begin a new and sinless life,” said Father Sokolov.

The killer, I will not call him by his name if he is going to get out of this murder with just a dunking, followed Father Sokolov and I followed on, mumbling to myself, disgusted, feeling let down and quite frankly double- crossed by Colmes.  This was no solution. It was abrogation.

It was late in the afternoon, the sun was setting. The animals were quiet, and I heard a few squeaks from chipmunks getting ready for bed. No birds chirping. I imagined them sitting in the trees looking down, also disgusted.

We reached the edge of the pond. The water was still and dark. Father Sokolov stood at the edge, pulling up his robe so it would not get wet. He gesticulated to the killer to wade in until the water came to his chest. “The church rules say that I am not to touch you as you have sinned so badly. You must immerse yourself totally, three times. After that, I will approach you and pronounce you free of sin, and ready to begin life’s journey all over again.”

Father Sokolov then turned to me and warned, “stay back from the water, my son. You do not want any of his sin to soil you.”

The killer entered the water, pulling his yellow robe around his body as though to protect it from the chill of the water. As I watched, my mind was overcome with competing words, phrases, images, scenes from the past. And I remembered one that came into focus. It was a sign board of all things. A sign that I could not read, it jumped around in my head. Then I heard Sokolov call out, “My son! Cleanse thyself!”

And the killer dropped down beneath the water. Then pushed himself up again, his hands now tangled in his robe.

“Once more!” cried the Priest.

The killer obeyed, and dropped below the water, then he must have pushed himself up with his legs,  as he burst out of the water like a dolphin. And he cried, “third and last!” and dropped well below the surface, I reckoned. It was not all that deep in this area of the pond.

And now, all was silent. The killer remained under. Had he escaped or something? Was he playing games? I looked at Father Sokolov. He stood, expressionless.

“You think there’s something wrong?” I asked. Should I go in and see if he’s OK?”

Sokolov quickly answered. “Do not enter! It’s dangerous! Sin all around us!”

And then there was a great churning of the water, I am sure I saw a flash of lightning, and the killer’s body appeared on the surface, quivering and shaking, steam coming off his body, his yellow robe twisted and charred.

It was then that I remembered the sign I had seen. It was in this pond just twenty feet away. I had given it no mind. It said :

WARNING!

SUBMERGED CABLES!

NO SWIMMING!

And above the writing was a lightning sign, warning of electricity.

Justice had been done. An accidental death was repaid by an accidental death. Colmes had fulfilled his promise. My mentor had once again given me a lesson on justice, that no case can be solved without.

Read-Me.Org
55. Murder Not (Part 2)

55. Murder Not (Part 2)

A phone call to  detective Summers at the Albany PD was necessary in order to locate the car, which had been towed to a random junk yard. When Colmes told me this, I expressed my surprise, as I could not see how a car could be deemed a write-off when it was run up some stone steps. There might be some damage underneath, but the rest of the car would not be at all dinted or smashed, was I not right?

Colmes replied that I was mostly right, although being a tiny car, a Mini-Minor he reminded me, the front end of the car was bent where the low fender hit the stone steps as it bounced up. In any case, the inside of the car appeared to be undamaged, reported Colmes. However, Colmes had come to the conclusion that Ruth was not driving the car and that there must, therefore, have been another occupant. Furthermore, there were no dents or signs of blood inside the car, especially on the dashboard where you would expect someone to have banged themselves when the car stopped and shuddered as it bounced up the steps. Mind you, of course, the age of the car was before airbags existed. It was the positioning of the seat belts that attracted Colmes’s attention. It seemed as though they had been either straightened after the smash or not used at all.

Colmes turned to Chief Masterson. “We must return to Mrs. Johnson,”  he said.

The Chief knew Colmes well and did not bother to ask why. He simply performed his role as Colmes’s driver and retuned him to Mrs. Johnson’s doorstep. And when she answered, Colmes gave her his best Victorian smile.

“Mrs. Johnson, one more question, if I may?” he asked.

“Oh it’s so nice to see you again already. Won’t you come in for a cup of coffee?”

“Thank you, my dear, but I cannot. The caffeine is too much for me. May I ask, could you describe to me in as much detail as you can, the position of the girl’s body when you spoke to her? I take it that the door window was down, or the door itself was open? Otherwise you would not have heard her speak.”

“You are quite right Mr. Colmes. The door was open and her hand was stuck in the handle, so she could not push the door any more. It was open just enough so I could stick my head in and I reached out to take her hand. Although, Mr. Colmes I was a bit worried about pulling her out of the car, because I thought I might make what injuries she might have even worse.”

“Indeed. Mrs. Johnson. You did well. Where was the rest of her body? Was she sitting in the driver’s seat, her feet on or near the peddles, or …”

“You’re right, Mr. Colmes. She was kind of slumped sideways. One of her legs was stuck on the passenger side of the car. But she was all slumped, you know what I mean? Kind of like someone is when they were drunk.”

“Are you suggesting that she was drunk?” asked Colmes with a frown.

“Oh No. I don’t think so. I would have smelled it, especially when I got real close to her mouth when she was trying to speak.”

Colmes smiled again. “Mrs. Johnson, you have been most helpful. Oh and by the way, were the seat belts jumbled around at all? Or were they in their unused position?”

“I’d say, never used, Mr. Colmes. These young people, they think they are invulnerable,” announced Mrs. Johnson wisely.

“Indeed. Indeed,” Mrs. Johnson. Thank you again.

***

I awakened from my dizzy unconsciousness—I would not call it sleep—to find Rose leaning over me.

“I have made you a nice cup of tea.  Is young man here to see you. Russian Orthodox Priest.”

“What?” I asked rudely.

“Priest, says he Russian Orthodox. But he is not. Just dressed like one. Though he has his chotki.”

I took the cup of tea, and tried to look past Rose’s round silhouetted figure, her bunched up hair and knitting getting in the way. I rubbed my eyes,  but everything seemed blurred. Perhaps I was not awake at all.

“Tell him to go,” I said and fell back into the chair, Rose grabbing my hand with the cup of tea just in time.

Rose, as only she could, told the visitor to go, and he promptly complied.

I managed to sip a little of the tea, and slowly came to my senses, such as they were.

“Rose,” I called in a pathetic, feeble voice.

“You like more tea? Special Russian tea. Good, strong,” answered Rose.

“What did you and Ruth talk about?” I asked.

***

The body lay waiting for Colmes and the Chief in the St. Peters Hospital morgue. Detective Summers awaited them and showed the way, past security down to the morgue. The body was laid out awaiting the coroner’s assistant to begin the autopsy. As soon as Colmes saw it, the once happy face no more, Colmes was overtaken by a sense of relief and grief, relieved that I was not there to see that awful sight, sad because this was a beautiful young girl who once had such a bright and happy future.

Summers and Masterson stood back as Colmes stepped up, a magnifying glass in hand, to examine the body. He would start at the head and work down.  There was a slight cut and bruising on her forehead where, Colmes assumed, she must have come in contact with the car’s dashboard. But his attention was quickly drawn to the contusions around her neck. There were red marks that were, he was convinced, caused by something rough, maybe rope or cord, that had been tied around her neck. There were pronounced red blotches all around, suggesting something that had beads on it, or a rope that was twisted in some way. He continued his examination all the way down to her feet, and there saw the only other mark on her body, a bloody contusion around her ankle and other cuts on her left foot, suggesting that it had been caught on something, maybe the underneath of the car seat.

He turned to the lab assistant. “Do you have the clothes that she wore?” he asked.

The attendant checked the number that was on the tag tied to Ruth’s left big toe, went to a bank of lockers and withdrew a plastic bag in which were all of Ruth’s clothes and meagre belongings.  Colmes directed that they be laid out on a table. The left shoe was missing.

He turned to Detective Summers, who had been watching Colmes with some amusement. He considered him to be, of course, an amateur.

 “Was the left shoe found in the car?” Colmes asked.

“Probably. But quite frankly, the car was bare. Nothing in it,” said Summers impatiently, “except a yellow robe of some kind. Looked like someone had been sleeping in it.”

Colmes turned to the lab assistant. “Thank you. We are done here.” Then he turned to Summers and to Masterson who held back, not enjoying this visit to the morgue. “In my opinion Ruth was not driving the car. She was strangled either in the car or before, placed in the passenger seat, then driven by the killer to the church and up the steps. He then pulled her out of the passenger seat and on to the driver’s seat to make it look like she was the driver. If you look closely in her hair, you will see contusions where the killer grabbed her head and banged it as many times as he could, against the steering wheel of the dashboard of the car. Her left shoe will be under the passenger seat.

Summers stepped forward and looked closely at the marks on Ruth’s head. “But the contusions are not serious enough to kill her, are they?” He turned to the lab assistant for corroboration.

The lab assistant shrugged. “You’d have to ask the boss. I’m still an apprentice. But I’d agree with you if I had to give an opinion.”

***

I was still snoozing on the overstuffed chair when Colmes returned. Rose had taken to playing nurse to me, and sat in Colmes’s chair knitting away. Colmes stood in front of me, his hands on his hips, a sign that he was impatient, and eager to solve this case. I stirred a little, and squinted up at him.

“Colmes?” I asked.

Colmes did not respond. Instead he turned to Rose and asked, “how is our patient?”

Rose stood up and gathered her knitting from his desk. “We had a nice talk. Russian orthodox church,” answered Rose, no sign of a smile or anything else.

I managed to lean forward and rubbed my eyes. “Yes, we had a good talk. Some strange character showed up in your office saying he was a Greek orthodox priest and wanted to talk to Rose.”

“Bad person. Mad person,” said Rose as she made way for Colmes to take back his chair.

“So he was not a genuine Russian Orthodox Priest?” asked Colmes. “And if not, why was he dressed like one? And what did he want?”

I had now recovered fully my senses, and thought only of Ruth. “Ruth, did you see Ruth?” I asked plaintively.

Colmes ignored me and continued with Rose. “My dear Rose, please tell me more about this strange person. Did you not suspect that there was perhaps something wrong? That he might be a mad killer? The mad killer of Ruth?”

“You mean it was not an accident?” asked Rose crossly. “Why not tell before?”

“Yes,” I cried, “why didn’t you tell us?”

“I am telling you now,” answered Colmes calmly. “Although before I saw the body I had my suspicions, but once I saw it, I was convinced it was no an accident.”

“Do tell,” I said not even trying to hide my resentment.

“She was strangled,” announced Colmes. “Probably in your car, then the killer drove the car up the church steps, pulled her into the driver’s seat, and fled.”

“But she wasn’t dead when the killer left?” I asked.

“That’s right. Dear Ruth managed to say her last words to the nice old lady who called 911,” replied Colmes with satisfaction.

I hesitated, then asked in a thin voice,  “how was she killed, then?”

“Strangled, probably with a rope, or something like a rope, rough, as though it had knots tied all along it,” said Colmes.

Rose stopped her knitting, even dropped a knitting needle. “The chotki,” she exclaimed.

“What?” asked Colmes, “chotki? Don’t tell me…”

“Yes, it is a Russian Orthodox prayer rope tied in 100 knots. The killer! He was here!” cried Rose.

And with excitement I added, “and when Ruth said ‘not murder” she meant the knots in the prayer rope.” 

“Would you recognize this madman, Rose?” asked Comes.

“Well, not. He  dressed up in robes and big long gray beard,” answered Rose, picking up her knitting again. And then she added as if an afterthought, “but I think she knew him.”

“That is a good start, Rose. Most murders are by people who already knew the victim.”

I stirred from my slumbered state and jumped up from the overstuffed chair. “I know who it is! Well, I don’t know exactly who it is, but I have met him, I am sure.”

“Universal Church club,” said Rose. “Ruth told me all about  and how you hated that Buddhist priest …”

“I wouldn’t say it quite like that, but now I certainly hate him.  Bet it was him. He couldn’t take his eyes off Ruth, and I got really annoyed. A sneaky, greasy character.” I wanted to stamp my feet and yell “let’s get him!”

“And your car?” asked Colmes. “How did the killer know it was your car? And how was he able to steal it?”

I looked away. Guilty. My face went red, much against my wishes. “I gave Ruth the keys,” I mumbled, looking down as though I was about to be admonished by my teacher.

“Do tell,” said Colmes.

“She wanted to buy some things for our next Universal Church meeting. The last meeting was Zen Buddhism, and the next meeting was to be Russian Orthodox. We, well not we, they, I only attended one meeting which was the Zen meeting, play the parts, dress up as priests, worshippers and so on.” I looked down, embarrassed.

How that crazy guy dressed as a Zen priest managed to con Ruth  into taking him in the car, I could not imagine. Actually I did not want to imagine because I would have hoped that she would ask me to take her.  Once we caught the bastard I would find out. Or maybe it would be best not to know.

“When is the next Universal Church club meeting?” asked Colmes.

I shrugged. Frankly, I did not want to know. But Rose spoke up. She had joined us with morning tea. Colmes actually carried a kitchen chair to his office so that the three of us could sit together. By now, I had realized that Colmes had a soft spot for Rose, indeed, as he would say. And Rose in her gruff manner, returned the favor. We were about to sip our tea, perfectly drawn and poured, when Colmes got up abruptly and hurried down to the kitchen and we heard him coughing. He quickly returned and we resumed our tea. Rose had leaned over to me and touched my upper arm. “Has some little asthma,” she said. “It has only just come on but insists he  had it since was boy.”

I had noticed his wheezing for some time, and had urged him to quit smoking. That was some years ago now, and he eventually did, along with many others on campus when president O’Brien banned all smoking on campus. At first inside, but eventually outside no matter where.

Colmes placed his empty cup back on its saucer, then sat back and said in his typically determined voice that told me he had a plan. “You will attend the next Universal Church club meeting tonight. Rose has put together some typical Russian Orthodox clothing and other things, prayer ropes, beads and so on. I will rely on Rose and you, Hobson to identify the killer. Presumably, he will be dressed as he was when he paid that strange visit to our office, the long beard, the Russian Orthodox priest. You will both have to agree that it is our killer. And if you do, we will act accordingly.

“Not come to meeting?” asked Rose.

“I have other important things to do with this case, which requires that Chief Masterson and I pay a visit to detective Summers and again to the morgue, depending on what Summers tells us.”

“But what if Rose and I do not agree who it is?” I asked.

“Then we will have to take the suspect into custody and I will interrogate him,” answered Colmes. “Once I am satisfied that we have our man, I will take the appropriate action.”

“And what might that be?” I asked in my usual combative way.

“Hobson, it is in your best interest not to know,” ordered Colmes. “However, for her own safety, once the killer has been identified, I want you, Rose, to leave. I do not want you to risk your life. You already have done  a great deal for us. We could not manage without you. Besides, you have your growing daughter to attend to.”

“She is not need my help. Is in grad school now,” replied Rose, showing a rare smile.

“You mean here, this campus?” exclaimed Colmes, very much surprised. “And don’t tell me. She’s doing a Ph.D., let me see, in philosophy.”

Rose started knitting furiously. “Is not doctorate in philosophy program any more. Now it’s changed name to Human Culture program.”

“My goodness!” cried Colmes. “You mean she will get a Ph.D. in Human Culture?”

Rose sighed. “Yes. Different words, but same thing.”

What happened next, I can only affirm in general terms. Colmes forbade me to write notes on this case for my rapidly growing file of cases, so I have had to rely on my memory, many of the details of which are most likely exaggerated, and as you know, that is one of my disabilities, or more honestly, defects. The fact is, we three were certain that it was that Buddha — the one that ordered me about at the last club meeting, I did not even know his name—that strangled our Ruth in my car, or possibly somewhere else then put her in the car.  There appeared to have been no alcohol involved, though the coroners had yet to confirm that assumption, so we guessed, well, Colmes deduced that the killer had strangled the victim inside the car, late at night, where no noise would be heard and little would be seen. There were plenty of places where the car could have been driven, either on campus or somewhere else, although the campus was the ideal place away from the local cops. With just a couple of security guys, not that well trained, patrolling the campus, it would be easy to avoid them. In fact, Masterson had reported to Colmes that his men had seen nothing untoward.

I have mentioned to you that this university was built on a golf course and that the architects retained a little of its contours. This included a large pond that, amazingly, the planners and builders left largely untouched. It was, and still is the happy home of a large flock of Canadian geese, tortoises, turtles, gophers and lots of fish  (though I would not be inclined to eat them, given the effluent that flows out of the university pipes and gutters and probably eventually ends up in the pond). And while there are signs up forbidding entry of motor vehicles on to the walking paths, many do, and it is not policed. Security turns a blind eye. They know that young people like to hang out in such places. And my mini minor could easily find its way among the trees and narrow paths. More likely, though, is my conjecture that the Buddha drove my car with Ruth down to the edge of the trees surrounding the pond, convinced her or dragged her into the trees, raped her and strangled her then carried her back to the car and drove off. I’m only guessing here. There was no evidence reported of rape, but then that is because the incident was classified by the cops as an accident, so the coroner or their assistant would not go looking for anything like that. I suggested that to Colmes,  but he shrugged it off. I surmised that he did not want this incident to be turned into a big media event, and if evidence of rape were found, it certainly would become one. From Colmes’s point of view, a big media event highlighting  the murder and rape of one of the university’s students would be a disaster. His very job, in fact, was to cover up this tragedy and any others that might affect the University’s good standing in the community. I am not altogether proud of my position on this “duty” of Colmes to cover up the facts of certain crimes. Over the years I have come to accept it as a kind of occupational hazard, and certainly it could be a serious hazard. And as I describe next what Colmes did, you will begin to understand the complicated shenanigans that lie just beneath the surface of  university life. In fact I often think it a great irony, and maybe Colmes intended it this way, that his office is located beneath the university in its tunnels. The tunnels are its bowels, without them operating efficiently, the university would grind to a stop. Nothing would work. And without someone like Colmes, to make sure the university is protected from outside interference, that all inside runs smoothly, there would be bedlam and the university would collapse in on itself.

You may think I am exaggerating. But at this university with its president, a former prison warden it is perfectly understood. The very first thing President O’Brien did when he was appointed President was to name Colmes as the Distinguished Multi-disciplinary Professor. The two of them had been great friends for some years, ever since Colmes helped him avoid a very serious prison riot. O’Brien saw his primary role as warden of the prison, first,  to protect those inside from each other, and second, to avoid any interference from the outside, that justice reigned inside where all wrongs were made right. He viewed the university in the same way, as did Colmes.

You may think that once again I am putting off what I must tell you. But I have expended this energy in explaining to you Colmes’s mindset so that you will more easily understand what happened next.

Colmes left Rose and me to wash the dishes and then to put together a costume that would give us the look of a Russian Orthodox worshipper. For Rose it was rather easy. She tied one of her knitted scarves over her head, squashing her usually high bundle of hair underneath. For me, there was not much I could do. Rose rummaged around in Colmes’s closet. I was just a little surprised that she knew his closet so well. Then again I had suspected for some time that maybe, just maybe they were a couple. And maybe, just maybe, Rose’s daughter was a product of their relationship. If that were the case, Colmes had feigned ignorance of Rose the younger’s attendance at grad school. Unless they had had a tryst and that was all. I could see Colmes doing that. He was an incredibly independent, withdrawn individual. An island unto himself, one might say. Anyway, I ended up wearing an old pair of dark gray pants, baggy, and a long sleeved shirt also too big for me. But I looked the part. A shabbily dressed Russian worshipper.

That evening, as expected, the small group of worshippers, mostly males, showed up at the Universal Church. Rose and I had timed it so that we would get there just at the beginning of the service, and we were most surprised to see leading the service a tall, gaunt man with sparkling eyes, leading the service. An actual Russian Orthodox priest!  The service, such as it was, began with continuous chanting, the priest starting out, reciting in Russian. Then after a couple of verses, switched to English. I could tell that Rose was already quite perturbed, and then understood why when I heard the chant, from somewhere in Psalms. I am not what one would call a bible reader. Had enough of that in Sunday School:

He sitteth in the lurking places of the villages

In the secret places doth he murder the innocent

His eyes are privily set against the poor.

His eyes watch in secret for his victims

He preys on the innocent.

I looked at Rose, but she had joined in the chanting, as though in some kind of trance. Being Russian, perhaps she had lapsed into some kind of reverie, seeing her past life come before her. I stared at the priest trying to convince myself that he was the killer. Otherwise why choose this particular psalm? The few verses that seemed to be God’s approval of murder and mayhem?

But then the answer quickly came to me.  It was all Colmes’s doing. He wanted to spice up the meeting, make sure that our suspect knew he was a suspect, tempt him into some kind of uncontrolled error, to reveal himself.

I searched the congregation, even quietly walked around the worshippers, only some twenty of them I guessed, looking for our quarry. Rose stood, looking down, her knitting tucked under her arm. I returned to my place beside her, but found that it was taken by a Russian Orthodox priest with a very large beard. He had come between us.

***

Colmes walked down to the far end of the tunnels on his way to the campus police precinct. He dropped by the hairdresser to say hello.

The hairdresser was reading the student newspaper, The Flotsam. “Hello Professor. Need a clip?” he asked as he looked up from the paper. “Awful that poor student getting killed in a car accident,” he said.

“Yes, terrible, and no clip today, thanks Harry,” answered Colmes.

The hairdresser also specialized in theatrical make-up and often worked with the university’s performing arts center.

“Did a student come by and get made up as a Russian Orthodox priest, by any chance?” asked Colmes.

“Yes, yesterday. Insisted on a big gray beard. Weird guy.”  Harry grimaced.

“Don’t suppose you gave him a coke or something like you often do for your customers?” queried Colmes.

“Well, not a Coke, though I offered it to him. He said he was very thirsty and could he have a glass of water.”

Colmes had been standing at the door, and now walked in right up to the chair. “Don’t suppose you still have the glass?”

“Gees, professor. I apologize. Been busy and never got around to washing it. It’s right there.” Harry pointed to the ledge where he kept all his hairdressing tools and paraphernalia.

“May I borrow it?” asked Colmes, much pleased.

“Here,” said Harry, “I’ll get it for you and clean it up.”

Colmes hurried to the glass. “No! No! Harry, I need it just as it is. Don’t touch it. Don’t suppose you have a plastic bag? I’d like to borrow the glass for a few days.”

He bagged the glass, said his good-bye along with a nice tip, and proceeded to Chief Masterson who impatiently awaited him.

“What have you there?” demanded the Chief.

“I’m hoping that you are still a qualified finger printing expert,” said Colmes.

“Of course! I’m the best, though in this job I don’t get a lot of work. I mainly do any extra stuff the local PD needs doing.”

Colmes showed him the glass. “I want you to lift the prints off this glass and compare them to the prints I hope you can take off the steering wheel of Hobson’s car. His of course, will be on them, and maybe Ruth’s. But there should be another set of prints that match this glass.”

“So you’re going ahead with this?” asked the Chief, showing considerable doubt.

“It’s a complicated case and I need your expert help and as usual understanding,” said Colmes.

“I thought you were going to bury it and leave it as an accident,” said Masterson as he took the plastic bag that held the glass and locked it inside a small safe in his office.

“I do want to bury it, but Summers went and insisted that Hobson caused it. As you know he’s under house arrest in my office,” said Colmes. “We need to get Summers off our backs.”

“Understood,” replied Masterson.

***

They arrived at the wreckers and Masterson lifted several sets of prints from the car steering wheel and a few other places. While Masterson did his work, Colmes looked over the rest of the car once again. He did find Ruth’s left shoe under the passenger seat. But nothing else of importance. The shoe suggested to Colmes that his theory was correct. That Ruth had been drugged or otherwise made unconscious, through strangling, most likely. This occurred either inside the car, or outside and she was carried to the car. Either way. This was no accident. Nor was it Hobson’s doing, he certainly hoped. Besides Hobson had an alibi. He was with him all the time the car was taken. If the real suspect’s finger prints showed up on the steering wheel, it would confirm his theory beyond reasonable doubt. I say “reasonable doubt” because that is how Colmes talked, purposely parroting the legal terminology of a trial. And there wasn’t going to be a trial.

Chief Masterson’s expert analysis of the finger prints did indeed return three sets of prints. He was able to say that one set of prints definitely matched those from the hairdresser’s glass. The other two sets probably belonged to Hobson and Ruth. They could test those later. For now, Colmes was satisfied that he could go to Summers and convince him to drop the silly accusation against Hobson, and classify the disaster as an unfortunate accident.

Detective Summers was no fool, not by a long way, confided Colmes to Masterson as they drove down to the Albany police precinct. Now Colmes, and by default the Chief, had to go much further than to clear Hobson. They had to convince Summers to treat the whole thing as an accident, and leave them, the campus police and Colmes, to deal with the prime suspect, another university student, it seemed. They were asking Summers, to turn a blind eye. To let the university deal with its own homicide. In other words, bypass the legitimate criminal justice system. Prevent the outside from interfering with the inside.

Perhaps you can now see where this is going? It is why I have been most uncomfortable relating this case. A case in which I was deeply involved, though did not actively take part in what must be called a cover-up. What worried me even more was that Colmes saw no particular difficulty in this arrangement. In fact, he was an ardent defender of avoiding the “corrupt, moribund and biased” criminal justice system, as he saw it. If the case went through the official system many, many people’s lives would be affected and likely ruined; not only the lives of accused and accuser, but of their families and friends, of witnesses and their families, of juries and their families, the list is endless. The problem was that there was way too much obsession with juries, finding of guilt (rarely innocence) and a preoccupation with some kind of abstract notion of “due process.” Colmes loved to quote a saying of an old Italian friend of his who said, of the inquisitorial system of justice: “We do everything we can to ensure that no innocent person is brought to trial.” Colmes essentially operated according to that principle.

“Do we have  a name?” asked Masterson as they pulled into the University police department  car park.

“Name?” answered Colmes, startled.

“Yeh. You know. The perp. Or these days they say person of interest,” said the Chief.

“Hopefully, Hobson and Rose are working on it. In fact I was hoping Hobson would show up here after their contact with the perp, as you call it,” said Colmes amused.

“How would he get here?” asked Masterson. “He hasn’t got a car.”

“There’s a university bus that passes right by here. I told him to get it, if he and Rose were successful in nailing the suspect.”

The Chief responded with concern. “Nailing it? What does that mean?”

“Whatever Hobson takes it to mean.”

Colmes never liked to be questioned.

***

The Russian Orthodox meeting ended and the priest sauntered down to us, along with our suspect.

“That’s a wonderfully authentic costume you are wearing, Nicholas, if I am not mistaken?” said the priest.

Our suspect did not acknowledge his name. But simply raised his chotki in both hands and stretched up to Heaven.

“And a truly authentic 100 knot prayer rope, if I am not mistaken?” continued the priest.

“I am Nicholas,” stated our quarry, still looking up. “God has given me power over life and death. I am his doer of all that is good, I bring sinners to Heaven.”

Nicholas lowered his arms and turned to look at Rose and me. “Take these, and I will show you the way,” commanded Nicholas in a preachily tone.

“And what way is that?” I asked with as much belligerence as I could muster. 

Rose  took the chotki in one hand, and in the other produced her knitting. “One day I make a chotki with my knitting,” she said, inspecting the chotki closely. “May I borrow it so I can see how I can make it?”

Nicholas went to take the chotki back, but the priest took both his hands in his and pulled them to his breast. “May you do God’s work in kindness, to love the poor and spurn the wicked,” he announced as if giving Nicholas an order.

And in an instant, I realized that Rose had left, taking the chotki with her. I was left standing, dumbfounded, wanting to run after her, but knowing that I must stay and try to keep our suspect engaged. “Don’t worry,” I said, “I will bring it to you this evening or first thing in the morning. Where’s your dorm?”

Nicholas looked embarrassed. The priest and I looked at each other. “So you live off campus?” I pressed.

“Not exactly..”

“You are a student, right?” I persisted.

The priest felt it his duty to insert good will. “It matters not. You are one of God’s children, one of our students or not.”

“Indeed,” I said. “Father why not let him have your prayer rope? I can see that he is a little nervous, perhaps needs some spiritual support.”

Then Nicholas blurted out, “I’m a freshman and I live in whatever car is left overnight on campus.”

The priest smiled with approval, but I had to hide my consternation. It meant that there was an additional explanation should his finger prints be found in my car. And before I knew what I was saying, I blurted out, “that’s nothing. Why don’t you come stay in my dorm until we get this sorted out. I have a good friend who will work with the university bureaucracy and will have you in your own dorm room in no time. There might even be a spare dorm in my building. Where I’m supervisor.”

“But I have no money!” cried Nicholas.

“Don’t worry about that,” offered the priest, “we will find a way to help you over your crisis.”

Nicholas dropped on a chair and continued to sob. “Come, come!” continued the priest, “is there some other awful thing that has happened to you? Being homeless is no big deal.”

“It’s not that,” cried Nicholas. “I just can’t…”

The priest looked at me in a most severe way, and then looked down at Nicholas, his big beard coming detached from his face. “I think,” he said cautiously, that I had better bring you to the small rooms I keep at the back of this church. Dr. Colmes, who I think is your mentor,” he looked at me earnestly, “arranged for this place just in case of such emergencies.  You can stay here over night and I, with God’s help, will watch over you.”

That left me on my own. I was glad to be relieved of our suspect, did not relish the thought of babysitting the murderer of my heart throb. Who knows what I would have done. But it all worked out a bit too smoothly. I began to suspect that Colmes was somehow behind this. In cahoots with the priest. His network of influence was tremendous.

I decided to go back to my office and see what Rose was up to. She had pocketed Nicholas’s prayer rope. It looked well used and fingered. I was guessing that she was going to have it checked for blood. Ruth’s blood. Or Ruth’s saliva. Or maybe DNA. I don’t know much about such things, even though Colmes was always talking up the promise of science and technology to eradicate crime. Fat chance. I doubt he believed it either.

***

I returned to my office to find Colmes’s door ajar, and Rose sitting at his desk. She was knitting at full pace.

“Any luck with the knots?” I asked.

“Wait Colmes’s friend in environmental studies lab. Has all the latest equipment. But needs something of Ruth’s to compare findings. Have anything?”

“Colmes said he retrieved her shoe from the car. But I don’t have it. Maybe it’s in his desk or something?”

I rummaged around in his desk, but found nothing. And then the phone rang. And to my surprise, Rose reached over and picked it up.

“Doctor Colmes office,” she said, then her face brightened. “Oh! Colmes. Yes. He’s here. Yes. Albany PD.. Yes. Bus.”

“What? Ask him where the shoe is,” I mumbled. I had sunk down in the overstuffed chair and was ready for a nap. Rose ignored me and listened while Colmes apparently was issuing instructions. Soon, she hung up and continued with her knitting. I waited expectantly. Until she finally said, not looking up, “you take bus now. He has shoe.”

I reached the Schumaker Police Department maybe an hour later. I had to wait for a while for the bus, and I admit, I was in no hurry. I was supposed to be under house arrest. I fully expected to be interrogated and thrown into their lockup.

The bus stopped right at the entrance to the police station and I alighted. Colmes and Masterson stood out front. Colmes looked serious. Masterson amused.

“Summers will be here shortly,” he said, I have informed him of our findings.”

“What findings, exactly?” I snapped. 

“That our suspect drove your car, and crashed it with Ruth inside it, then pulled her across to the driver side to make it look like she drove it.”

“And you can place the suspect in the car? By the way his name is Nicholas,” I said.

“Yes, I know. Father Sokolov called me. The fellow is apparently in a sorry state and in the father’s care at the Universal Church.”

“I know that too. And Rose managed to get Nicholas’s chotka, the prayer rope with 100 knots. She left it with your pal at the environmental studies lab.”

A police car pulled up at the curb and Detective Summers stepped out. “Good afternoon, gentlemen,” he said, his baggy pants and suit jacket blotting out the rest of him. “My apologies for keeping you waiting. I was held up at the morgue. The coroner’s lab assistant has finished her report. Actually, I had thought you were going to meet me there again?”

“We were,” said Masterson, “ but then we decided there was no need with you taking care of all those details. We just need the report for our records at the university, then the body can be released to her parents, I take it?”

“What does it say?” asked Colmes, warily.

“Accidental death caused by trauma to the head contacting the dashboard and steering wheel, when the car hit the concrete steps of the church,” said Summers putting on his official sounding voice.

Colmes looked at Summers, and that tiny twitch at the corner of his mouth  appeared. Summers returned a frown, his face peeping out from behind his baggy pants and jacket. It was a curious communication and I understood it, having worked for Colmes for some years now. They had a “gentleman’s agreement.” Nothing needed to be said. The cover up had been agreed to.

I shifted uneasily on my feet, then said to Summers, “then I am free to go, no longer under house arrest?” Summers ignored me and walked away briskly to his office. Colmes lightly touched my arm. “Now we can go to the morgue and look more carefully at poor Ruth.”

“What? I’m not going there! You heard Summers. It’s all wrapped up,” I cried shaking at the knees.

“As far as the Albany PD is concerned, that is so,” answered Colmes in a voice that I thought was a little condescending. ”It is now a university case, not an Albany PD case.”

I looked at Masterson hoping to get some kind of support, or I don’t know what. But he simply shrugged and said, “the master has spoken,” his face full of detached amusement.

I looked, no I stared, right at Colmes. Turned to him and got up way too close. He stepped back, upset that I had invaded his space. “Now that’s enough, Hobson. I see I have misjudged you. I had thought you had recovered from the trauma of imagining Ruth in that terrible state. In some ways it’s worse than actually seeing her. Take my advice and come with us. You can always turn around and not venture in.”

I pursed my lips and frowned. I made a huge effort to hold back sobs and tears. And he was right. The imagination can do far more damage than can reality. And he was right again. We did still have a case, call it a university case or whatever. It was a murder we knew that. And the perpetrator had to be punished for it. And if the Albany PD would not do so, then it was up to the university to do it. I could faintly hear Colmes and Masterson chatting away, serious smiles on their faces. They were seasoned university investigators. I was not, at least, not in this case. I trailed along behind them to Masterson’s car and we went to the morgue.

 

TO BE CONTINUED….

Read-Me.Org